This is a modern-English version of How to Listen to Music, 7th ed.: Hints and Suggestions to Untaught Lovers of the Art, originally written by Krehbiel, Henry Edward.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HOW TO LISTEN TO MUSIC
HINTS AND SUGGESTIONS
TO UNTAUGHT LOVERS OF THE ART
BY
HENRY EDWARD KREHBIEL
Author of "Studies in the Wagnerian Drama," "Notes on the Cultivation of Choral Music," "The Philharmonic Society of New York," etc.
Author of "Studies in the Wagnerian Drama," "Notes on the Cultivation of Choral Music," "The Philharmonic Society of New York," and more.
SEVENTH EDITION
7th Edition
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
1897
NEW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 1897
Copyright, 1896, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
TROW DIRECTORY
PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY
NEW YORK
Copyright, 1896, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
TROW DIRECTORY
PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY
NEW YORK
TO
W.J. HENDERSON
WHO HAS HELPED ME TO RESPECT MUSICAL CRITICISM
AUTHOR'S NOTE
The author is beholden to the Messrs. Harper & Brothers for permission to use a small portion of the material in Chapter I., the greater part of Chapter IV., and the Plates which were printed originally in one of their publications; also to the publishers of "The Looker-On" for the privilege of reprinting a portion of an essay written for them entitled "Singers, Then and Now."
The author is grateful to Messrs. Harper & Brothers for allowing the use of a small excerpt from Chapter I., the majority of Chapter IV., and the Plates that were originally published in one of their works; also to the publishers of "The Looker-On" for the opportunity to reprint parts of an essay they commissioned titled "Singers, Then and Now."
Transcriber's Note: The music images and MIDI sound files in this e-text were created using Lilypond version 2.6.3. Click on the links after each music image to hear the MIDI file or view the Lilypond source file.
Transcriber's Note: The music images and MIDI sound files in this e-text were made using Lilypond version 2.6.3. Click on the links after each music image to listen to the MIDI file or view the Lilypond source file.
CONTENTS
Purpose and scope of this book—Not written for professional musicians, but for untaught lovers of the art—neither for careless seekers after diversion unless they be willing to accept a higher conception of what "entertainment" means—The capacity properly to listen to music as a touchstone of musical talent—It is rarely found in popular concert-rooms—Travellers who do not see and listeners who do not hear—Music is of all the arts that which is practised most and thought about least—Popular ignorance of the art caused by the lack of an object for comparison—How simple terms are confounded by literary men—Blunders by Tennyson, Lamb, Coleridge, Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe, F. Hopkinson Smith, Brander Matthews, and others—A warning against pedants and rhapsodists. Page 3
Purpose and scope of this book—Not written for professional musicians, but for untrained lovers of the art—neither for careless seekers of entertainment unless they are open to a deeper understanding of what "entertainment" really means—The ability to truly listen to music as a measure of musical talent—It is rarely found in popular concert halls—Travelers who don’t see and listeners who don’t hear—Music is the art that is most practiced and least contemplated—Widespread ignorance of the art fueled by the lack of a standard for comparison—How simple terms are misused by writers—Mistakes made by Tennyson, Lamb, Coleridge, Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe, F. Hopkinson Smith, Brander Matthews, and others—A warning against pedants and rhapsodists. Page 3
The dual nature of music—Sense-perception, fancy, and imagination—Recognition of Design as Form in its primary stages—The crude materials of music—The co-ordination of tones—Rudimentary analysis of Form—Comparison, as in other arts, not possible—Recognition of the fundamental elements—Melody, Harmony, and [Pg x]Rhythm—The value of memory—The need of an intermediary—Familiar music best liked—Interrelation of the elements—Repetition the fundamental principle of Form—Motives, Phrases, and Periods—A Creole folk-tune analyzed—Repetition at the base of poetic forms—Refrain and Parallelism—Key-relationship as a bond of union—Symphonic unity illustrated in examples from Beethoven—The C minor symphony and "Appassionata" sonata—The Concerto in G major—The Seventh and Ninth symphonies. Page 15
The dual nature of music—sense, perception, imagination—recognizing design as form in its basic stages—the basic elements of music—the coordination of tones—initial analysis of form—comparison, like in other arts, isn't possible—acknowledgment of core elements—melody, harmony, and [Pg x]rhythm—the importance of memory—the need for a mediator—familiar music is preferred—interconnection of elements—repetition is the fundamental principle of form—motives, phrases, and periods—a Creole folk tune analyzed—repetition as the foundation of poetic forms—refrain and parallelism—key relationship as a unifying bond—symphonic unity shown through examples from Beethoven—the C minor symphony and "Appassionata" sonata—the concerto in G major—the Seventh and Ninth symphonies. Page 15
How far it is necessary for the listener to go into musical philosophy—Intelligent hearing not conditioned upon it—Man's individual relationship to the art—Musicians proceed on the theory that feelings are the content of music—The search for pictures and stories condemned—How composers hear and judge—Definitions of the capacity of music by Wagner, Hauptmann, and Mendelssohn—An utterance by Herbert Spencer—Music as a language—Absolute music and Programme music—The content of all true art works—Chamber music—Meaning and origin of the term—Haydn the servant of a Prince—The characteristics of Chamber music—Pure thought, lofty imagination, and deep learning—Its chastity—Sympathy between performers and listeners essential to its enjoyment—A correct definition of Programme music—Programme music defended—The value of titles and superscriptions—Judgment upon it must, however, go to the music, not the commentary—Subjects that are unfit for music—Kinds of Programme music—Imitative music—How the music of birds has been utilized—The cuckoo of nature and Beethoven's cuckoo—Cock and hen in a seventeenth century composition—Rameau's pullet—The German quail—Music that is descriptive by suggestion—External and internal attributes—Fancy and Imagination—Harmony and the major [Pg xi]and minor mode—Association of ideas—Movement delineated—Handel's frogs—Water in the "Hebrides" overture and "Ocean" symphony—Height and depth illustrated by acute and grave tones—Beethoven's illustration of distance—His rule enforced—Classical and Romantic music—Genesis of the terms—What they mean in literature—Archbishop Trench on classical books—The author's definitions of both terms in music—Classicism as the conservative principle, Romanticism as the progressive, regenerative, and creative—A contest which stimulates life. Page 36
How far should the listener dive into musical philosophy? Intelligent listening doesn’t depend on it. Everyone has their own connection to the art. Musicians believe that emotions are the essence of music. The pursuit of pictures and stories in music is criticized. This section discusses how composers perceive and evaluate music. Wagner, Hauptmann, and Mendelssohn provided definitions for what music can do. Herbert Spencer had a notable opinion. Music as a form of language, exploring both absolute music and program music. The core of all genuine art. Chamber music—its meaning and origins. Haydn served a prince. The unique features of chamber music include pure thought, high imagination, and profound knowledge. Its purity is crucial. A connection between performers and listeners is key to enjoying it. A precise definition of program music is provided. Program music has its merits. The significance of titles and labels should ultimately relate back to the music itself, not to external commentary. Some subjects are unsuitable for music. Various types of program music exist, including imitative music. How bird songs have inspired music—Beethoven’s interpretation of the cuckoo—the rooster and hen in a 17th-century piece—Rameau's chick—the German quail. There are music pieces that suggest descriptions through imagination. External and internal qualities come into play. Imagination and creative thought, harmony with major and minor keys, and the connection of ideas. Illustrating movement with Handel's frogs, water depicted in the "Hebrides" overture and the "Ocean" symphony. Illustrating heights and depths through high and low tones, as well as Beethoven’s depiction of distance reinforcing his principles. Classical and Romantic music—how these terms originated and their meanings in literature. Archbishop Trench’s thoughts on classical literature. The author’s definitions of both terms in music: Classicism as the conservative force, and Romanticism as the progressive, innovative, and creative spirit—a rivalry that energizes life. Page 36
Importance of the instrumental band—Some things that can be learned by its study—The orchestral choirs—Disposition of the players—Model bands compared—Development of instrumental music—The extent of an orchestra's register—The Strings: Violin, Viola, Violoncello, and Double-bass—Effects produced by changes in manipulation—The wood-winds: Flute, Oboe, English horn, Bassoon, Clarinet—The Brass: French Horn, Trumpet and Cornet, Trombone, Tuba—The Drums—The Conductor—Rise of the modern interpreter—The need of him—His methods—Scores and Score-reading. Page 71
Importance of the instrumental band—Some things that can be learned by studying it—The orchestral sections—Arrangement of the players—Comparison of model bands—Development of instrumental music—The range of an orchestra—The Strings: Violin, Viola, Cello, and Double Bass—Effects created by changes in technique—The woodwinds: Flute, Oboe, English horn, Bassoon, Clarinet—The Brass: French Horn, Trumpet, Cornet, Trombone, Tuba—The Drums—The Conductor—Emergence of the modern interpreter—His importance—His methods—Scores and reading scores. Page 71
"Classical" and "Popular" as generally conceived—Symphony Orchestras and Military bands—The higher forms in music as exemplified at a classical concert—Symphonies, Overtures, Symphonic Poems, Concertos, etc.—A Symphony not a union of unrelated parts—History of the name—The Sonata form and cyclical compositions—The bond of union between the divisions of a Symphony—Material [Pg xii]and spiritual links—The first movement and the sonata form—"Exposition, illustration, and repetition"—The subjects and their treatment—Keys and nomenclature of the Symphony—The Adagio or second movement—The Scherzo and its relation to the Minuet—The Finale and the Rondo form—The latter illustrated in outline by a poem—Modifications of the symphonic form by Beethoven, Schumann, Berlioz, Mendelssohn, Liszt, Saint-Saëns and Dvořák—Augmentation of the forces—Symphonies with voices—The Symphonic Poem—Its three characteristics—Concertos and Cadenzas—M. Ysaye's opinion of the latter—Designations in Chamber music—The Overture and its descendants—Smaller forms: Serenades, Fantasias, Rhapsodies, Variations, Operatic Excerpts. Page 122
"Classical" and "Popular" as generally understood—Symphony Orchestras and Military bands—The higher forms in music as seen at a classical concert—Symphonies, Overtures, Symphonic Poems, Concertos, etc.—A Symphony is not just a collection of unrelated parts—History of the name—The Sonata form and cyclical compositions—The connection between the sections of a Symphony—Material and spiritual links—The first movement and the sonata form—"Exposition, illustration, and repetition"—The themes and their treatment—Keys and terminology of the Symphony—The Adagio or second movement—The Scherzo and how it relates to the Minuet—The Finale and the Rondo form—The latter explained in outline by a poem—Changes to the symphonic form by Beethoven, Schumann, Berlioz, Mendelssohn, Liszt, Saint-Saëns, and Dvořák—Increasing the forces—Symphonies with vocal elements—The Symphonic Poem—Its three characteristics—Concertos and Cadenzas—M. Ysaye's view on the latter—Terms in Chamber music—The Overture and its descendants—Smaller forms: Serenades, Fantasias, Rhapsodies, Variations, Operatic Excerpts. Page 122
The Popularity of Pianoforte music exemplified in M. Paderewski's recitals—The instrument—A universal medium of music study—Its defects and merits contrasted—Not a perfect melody instrument—Value of the percussive element—Technique; the false and the true estimate of its value—Pianoforte literature as illustrated in recitals—Its division, for the purposes of this study, into four periods: Classic, Classic-romantic, Romantic, and Bravura—Precursors of the Pianoforte—The Clavichord and Harpsichord, and the music composed for them—Peculiarities of Bach's style—His Romanticism—Scarlatti's Sonatas—The Suite and its constituents—Allemande, Courante, Sarabande, Gigue, Minuet, and Gavotte—The technique of the period—How Bach and Handel played—Beethoven and the Sonata—Mozart and Beethoven as pianists—The Romantic composers—Schumann and Chopin and the forms used by them—Schumann and Jean Paul—Chopin's Preludes, Études, Nocturnes, Ballades, Polonaises, Mazurkas, [Pg xiii]Krakowiak—The technique of the Romantic period—"Idiomatic" pianoforte music—Development of the instrument—The Pedal and its use—Liszt and his Hungarian Rhapsodies. Page 154
The Popularity of Pianoforte music shown in M. Paderewski's performances—The instrument—A universal tool for music study—Its flaws and strengths compared—Not an ideal melody instrument—Importance of the percussive element—Technique; the misconceptions and the true appreciation of its value—Pianoforte literature as shown in performances—Its breakdown, for this study, into four periods: Classic, Classic-Romantic, Romantic, and Bravura—Predecessors of the Pianoforte—The Clavichord and Harpsichord, and the music created for them—Unique aspects of Bach's style—His Romantic influences—Scarlatti's Sonatas—The Suite and its components—Allemande, Courante, Sarabande, Gigue, Minuet, and Gavotte—The technique of the time—How Bach and Handel performed—Beethoven and the Sonata—Mozart and Beethoven as pianists—The Romantic composers—Schumann and Chopin and their forms—Schumann and Jean Paul—Chopin's Preludes, Études, Nocturnes, Ballades, Polonaises, Mazurkas, Krakowiak—The technique of the Romantic era—"Idiomatic" pianoforte music—Development of the instrument—The Pedal and its usage—Liszt and his Hungarian Rhapsodies. Page 154
Instability of popular taste in respect of operas—Our lists seldom extend back of the present century—The people of to-day as indifferent as those of two centuries ago to the language used—Use and abuse of foreign languages—The Opera defended as an art-form—Its origin in the Greek tragedies—Why music is the language of emotion—A scientific explanation—Herbert Spencer's laws—Efforts of Florentine scholars to revive the classic tragedy result in the invention of the lyric drama—The various kinds of Opera: Opera seria, Opera buffa, Opera semiseria, French grand Opéra, and Opéra comique—Operettas and musical farces—Romantic Opera—A popular conception of German opera—A return to the old terminology led by Wagner—The recitative: Its nature, aims, and capacities—The change from speech to song—The arioso style, the accompanied recitative and the aria—Music and dramatic action—Emancipation from set forms—The orchestra—The decay of singing—Feats of the masters of the Roman school and La Bastardella—Degeneracy of the Opera of their day—Singers who have been heard in New York—Two generations of singers compared—Grisi, Jenny Lind, Sontag, La Grange, Piccolomini, Adelina Patti, Nilsson, Sembrich, Lucca, Gerster, Lehmann, Melba, Eames, Calvé, Mario, Jean and Edouard de Reszke—Wagner and his works—Operas and lyric dramas—Wagner's return to the principles of the Florentine reformers—Interdependence of elements in a lyric drama—Forms and the endless melody—The Typical Phrases: How they should be studied. Page 202 [Pg xiv]
Instability of popular taste regarding operas—Our lists rarely go back further than the current century—People today are as indifferent as those from two centuries ago to the language used—The use and misuse of foreign languages—The Opera is defended as an art form—Its roots trace back to Greek tragedies—Why music serves as the language of emotion—A scientific explanation—Herbert Spencer's laws—The efforts of Florentine scholars to revive classic tragedy led to the creation of the lyric drama—The different types of Opera: Opera seria, Opera buffa, Opera semiseria, French grand Opéra, and Opéra comique—Operettas and musical farces—Romantic Opera—A common perception of German opera—A return to the old terminology led by Wagner—The recitative: Its nature, goals, and potential—The shift from speech to song—The arioso style, accompanied recitative, and aria—The relationship between music and dramatic action—Freedom from set forms—The orchestra—The decline of singing—The accomplishments of the masters of the Roman school and La Bastardella—The deterioration of the Opera in their time—Singers who have performed in New York—A comparison of two generations of singers—Grisi, Jenny Lind, Sontag, La Grange, Piccolomini, Adelina Patti, Nilsson, Sembrich, Lucca, Gerster, Lehmann, Melba, Eames, Calvé, Mario, Jean and Edouard de Reszke—Wagner and his works—Operas and lyric dramas—Wagner's return to the principles of the Florentine reformers—The interdependence of elements in a lyric drama—Forms and the concept of endless melody—The Typical Phrases: How they should be studied. Page 202 [Pg xiv]
Value of chorus singing in musical culture—Schumann's advice to students—Choristers and instrumentalists—Amateurs and professionals—Oratorio and Männergesang—The choirs of Handel and Bach—Glee Unions, Male Clubs, and Women's Choirs—Boys' voices not adapted to modern music—Mixed choirs—American Origin of amateur singing societies—Priority over Germany—The size of choirs—Large numbers not essential—How choirs are divided—Antiphonal effects—Excellence in choir singing—Precision, intonation, expression, balance of tone, enunciation, pronunciation, declamation—The cause of monotony in Oratorio performances—A capella music—Genesis of modern hymnology—Influence of Luther and the Germans—Use of popular melodies by composers—The chorale—Preservation of the severe style of writing in choral music—Palestrina and Bach—A study of their styles—Latin and Teuton—Church and individual—Motets and Church Cantatas—The Passions—The Oratorio—Sacred opera and Cantata—Epic and Drama—Characteristic and descriptive music—The Mass: Its secularization and musical development—The dramatic tendency illustrated in Beethoven and Berlioz. Page 253
Value of choir singing in music culture—Schumann's advice to students—Singers and instrumentalists—Amateurs and professionals—Oratorio and Men's Singing—The choirs of Handel and Bach—Glee Unions, Male Clubs, and Women's Choirs—Boys' voices not suitable for modern music—Mixed choirs—American origin of amateur singing societies—Priority over Germany—Size of choirs—Large numbers not necessary—How choirs are organized—Antiphonal effects—Excellence in choir singing—Precision, intonation, expression, tone balance, enunciation, pronunciation, declamation—The reason for monotony in Oratorio performances—A capella music—Origins of modern hymnology—Influence of Luther and the Germans—Use of popular melodies by composers—The chorale—Preservation of the strict writing style in choral music—Palestrina and Bach—An analysis of their styles—Latin and German—Church and individual—Motets and Church Cantatas—The Passions—The Oratorio—Sacred opera and Cantata—Epic and Drama—Characteristic and descriptive music—The Mass: Its secularization and musical development—The dramatic trend illustrated in Beethoven and Berlioz. Page 253
Criticism justified—Relationship between Musician, Critic and Public—To end the conflict between them would result in stagnation—How the Critic might escape—The Musician prefers to appeal to the public rather than to the Critic—Why this is so—Ignorance as a safeguard against and promoter of conservatism—Wagner and Haydn—The Critic as the enemy of the charlatan—Temptations [Pg xv]to which he is exposed—Value of popular approbation—Schumann's aphorisms—The Public neither bad judges nor good critics—The Critic's duty is to guide popular judgment—Fickleness of the people's opinions—Taste and judgment not a birthright—The necessity of antecedent study—The Critic's responsibility—Not always that toward the Musician which the latter thinks—How the newspaper can work for good—Must the Critic be a Musician?—Pedants and Rhapsodists—Demonstrable facts in criticism—The folly and viciousness of foolish rhapsody—The Rev. Mr. Haweis cited—Ernst's violin—Intelligent rhapsody approved—Dr. John Brown on Beethoven—The Critic's duty. Page 297
Criticism justified—The relationship between the Musician, Critic, and Public—Ending the conflict among them would lead to stagnation—How the Critic might find a way out—The Musician prefers to appeal to the public instead of the Critic—Here's why—Ignorance acts as both a barrier to and a promoter of conservatism—Wagner and Haydn—The Critic as the enemy of the fraud—The temptations they face—The value of popular approval—Schumann's sayings—The Public isn't necessarily bad judges or good critics—The Critic's job is to guide public opinion—The inconsistency of people's tastes—Taste and judgment aren’t inherited—The importance of prior study—The Critic's responsibility—Not always the same as what the Musician believes—How newspapers can contribute positively—Does the Critic have to be a Musician?—Pedants and Enthusiasts—Proven facts in criticism—The foolishness and negativity of mindless enthusiasm—The Rev. Mr. Haweis mentioned—Ernst's violin—Thoughtful enthusiasm is recognized—Dr. John Brown on Beethoven—The Critic's responsibility. Page 297
I. Violin—(Clifford Schmidt).—II. Violoncello—(Victor Herbert).—III. Piccolo Flute—(C. Kurth, Jun.).—IV. Oboe—(Joseph Eller).—V. English Horn—(Joseph Eller).—VI. Bassoon (Fedor Bernhardi).—VII. Clarinet—(Henry Kaiser).—VIII. Bass Clarinet—(Henry Kaiser).—IX. French Horn—(Carl Pieper).—X. Trombone—(J. Pfeiffenschneider).—XI. Bass Tuba—(Anton Reiter).—XII. The Conductor's Score. Page 325
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(Clifford Schmidt).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__—(Victor Herbert).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(C. Kurth, Jun.).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(Joseph Eller).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ English Horn—(Joseph Eller).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Fedor Bernhardi).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(Henry Kaiser).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(Henry Kaiser).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ French horn—(Carl Pieper).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(J. Pfeiffenschneider).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—(Anton Reiter).—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Page 325
How to Listen to Music
I
Introduction
This book has a purpose, which is as simple as it is plain; and an unpretentious scope. It does not aim to edify either the musical professor or the musical scholar. It comes into the presence of the musical student with all becoming modesty. Its business is with those who love music and present themselves for its gracious ministrations in Concert-Room and Opera House, but have not studied it as professors and scholars are supposed to study. It is not for the careless unless they be willing to inquire whether it might not be well to yield the common conception of entertainment in favor of the higher enjoyment which springs from serious contemplation of beautiful things; but if they are willing so to inquire, they[Pg 4] shall be accounted the class that the author is most anxious to reach. The reasons which prompted its writing and the laying out of its plan will presently appear. For the frankness of his disclosure the author might be willing to apologize were his reverence for music less and his consideration for popular affectations more; but because he is convinced that a love for music carries with it that which, so it be but awakened, shall speedily grow into an honest desire to know more about the beloved object, he is willing to seem unamiable to the amateur while arguing the need of even so mild a stimulant as his book, and ingenuous, mayhap even childish, to the professional musician while trying to point a way in which better appreciation may be sought.
This book has a clear purpose that is straightforward and humble. It doesn’t aim to teach music professors or scholars. Instead, it approaches the music student with the right level of modesty. Its focus is on those who love music and enjoy its beauty in concert halls and opera houses, but haven’t studied it as deeply as professors and scholars typically do. It’s not for the indifferent, unless they’re open to questioning whether it might be beneficial to move beyond the usual idea of entertainment to a deeper enjoyment that comes from seriously contemplating beautiful things. If they are willing to consider this, they[Pg 4] will be the group the author is most eager to reach. The reasons behind the writing of this book and its organization will soon be explained. The author might feel the need to apologize for his honesty, but his respect for music outweighs any concerns about popular pretenses. He believes that a love for music naturally leads to a genuine desire to learn more about it, so he doesn't mind if he seems unkind to the casual listener while he emphasizes the importance of even a simple guide like this book, and he might come off as naïve to professional musicians as he tries to show how they can pursue a deeper appreciation of music.
The capacity properly to listen to music is better proof of musical talent in the listener than skill to play upon an instrument or ability to sing acceptably when unaccompanied by that capacity. It makes more for that gentleness and refinement of emotion, thought, and action which, in the highest sense[Pg 5] of the term, it is the province of music to promote. And it is a much rarer accomplishment. I cannot conceive anything more pitiful than the spectacle of men and women perched on a fair observation point exclaiming rapturously at the loveliness of mead and valley, their eyes melting involuntarily in tenderness at the sight of moss-carpeted slopes and rocks and peaceful wood, or dilating in reverent wonder at mountain magnificence, and then learning from their exclamations that, as a matter of fact, they are unable to distinguish between rock and tree, field and forest, earth and sky; between the dark-browns of the storm-scarred rock, the greens of the foliage, and the blues of the sky.
The ability to truly listen to music is a better indicator of musical talent in the listener than the skill to play an instrument or the ability to sing well without that capacity. It fosters a gentleness and refinement of emotion, thought, and action that music is meant to promote in the highest sense[Pg 5]. And it's a much rarer skill. I can't imagine anything more pathetic than seeing men and women standing on a beautiful overlook, excitedly praising the beauty of meadows and valleys, their eyes softening at the sight of moss-covered hills and peaceful woods, or staring in awe at the grandeur of mountains, only to discover from their comments that they can't actually tell the difference between rock and tree, field and forest, earth and sky; between the dark browns of weathered rocks, the greens of leaves, and the blues of the sky.
Yet in the realm of another sense, in the contemplation of beauties more ethereal and evanescent than those of nature, such is the experience which in my capacity as a writer for newspapers I have made for many years. A party of people blind to form and color cannot be said to be well equipped for a Swiss journey, though loaded down[Pg 6] with alpenstocks and Baedekers; yet the spectacle of such a party on the top of the Rigi is no more pitiful and anomalous than that presented by the majority of the hearers in our concert-rooms. They are there to adventure a journey into a realm whose beauties do not disclose themselves to the senses alone, but whose perception requires a co-operation of all the finer faculties; yet of this they seem to know nothing, and even of that sense to which the first appeal is made it may be said with profound truth that "hearing they hear not, neither do they understand."
Yet in the realm of another sense, in appreciating beauties that are more ethereal and fleeting than those of nature, this is the experience I’ve had as a newspaper writer for many years. A group of people who are blind to form and color can’t be considered well-prepared for a trip to Switzerland, even if they’re loaded down[Pg 6] with hiking poles and travel guides; however, the sight of such a group at the top of Rigi is no more sad and out of place than the majority of audiences in our concert halls. They are there to embark on a journey into a realm whose beauties aren’t revealed to the senses alone, but require cooperation from all the finer faculties; yet they seem completely unaware of this, and even regarding the sense that is first called upon, it can be said with complete truth that "hearing they hear not, neither do they understand."
Of all the arts, music is practised most and thought about least. Why this should be the case may be explained on several grounds. A sweet mystery enshrouds the nature of music. Its material part is subtle and elusive. To master it on its technical side alone costs a vast expenditure of time, patience, and industry. But since it is, in one manifestation or another, the most popular of the arts, and one the enjoyment of which is conditioned in a peculiar degree on love, it remains passing[Pg 7] strange that the indifference touching its nature and elements, and the character of the phenomena which produce it, or are produced by it, is so general. I do not recall that anybody has ever tried to ground this popular ignorance touching an art of which, by right of birth, everybody is a critic. The unamiable nature of the task, of which I am keenly conscious, has probably been a bar to such an undertaking. But a frank diagnosis must precede the discovery of a cure for every disease, and I have undertaken to point out a way in which this grievous ailment in the social body may at least be lessened.
Of all the arts, music is practiced the most and considered the least. There are several reasons for this. A sweet mystery surrounds the essence of music. Its material aspect is subtle and hard to grasp. Mastering it on a technical level alone requires an enormous investment of time, patience, and effort. Yet, since it is, in one form or another, the most popular of the arts, and its enjoyment relies greatly on love, it remains oddly strange that the general indifference towards its nature and elements, and the character of the phenomena that create it or are created by it, is so widespread. I don't recall anyone ever trying to address this common ignorance about an art form of which, by birthright, everyone is a critic. The unappealing nature of the task, which I am all too aware of, has likely hindered such an endeavor. However, a straightforward diagnosis must come before finding a cure for any ailment, and I have set out to highlight a way in which this troubling issue in society can at least be reduced.
It is not an exaggeration to say that one might listen for a lifetime to the polite conversation of our drawing-rooms (and I do not mean by this to refer to the United States alone) without hearing a symphony talked about in terms indicative of more than the most superficial knowledge of the outward form, that is, the dimensions and apparatus, of such a composition. No other art provides an exact analogy for this phenomenon. Everybody can say something contain[Pg 8]ing a degree of appositeness about a poem, novel, painting, statue, or building. If he can do no more he can go as far as Landseer's rural critic who objected to one of the artist's paintings on the ground that not one of the three pigs eating from a trough had a foot in it. It is the absence of the standard of judgment employed in this criticism which makes significant talk about music so difficult. Nature failed to provide a model for this ethereal art. There is nothing in the natural world with which the simple man may compare it.
It’s not an exaggeration to say that someone could listen for a lifetime to the polite conversations in our drawing rooms (and I don't just mean in the United States) without ever hearing a discussion of a symphony that shows more than a basic understanding of its structure, like its dimensions and instruments. No other art form offers a clear comparison for this situation. Everyone can say something relevant about a poem, novel, painting, statue, or building. Even if they can’t say much more, they could go as far as Landseer's rural critic, who pointed out that in one of the artist’s paintings, not a single pig at the trough had a foot in it. It’s the lack of a standard for judging this criticism that makes meaningful discussions about music extremely challenging. Nature didn’t give us a model for this abstract art. There’s nothing in the natural world that a regular person can use to compare it.
It is not alone a knowledge of the constituent factors of a symphony, or the difference between a sonata and a suite, a march and a mazurka, that is rare. Unless you chance to be listening to the conversation of musicians (in which term I wish to include amateurs who are what the word amateur implies, and whose knowledge stands in some respectable relation to their love), you will find, so frequently that I have not the heart to attempt an estimate of the proportion, that the most common words[Pg 9] in the terminology of the art are misapplied. Such familiar things as harmony and melody, time and tune, are continually confounded. Let us call a distinguished witness into the box; the instance is not new, but it will serve. What does Tennyson mean when he says:
It’s not just the knowledge of the elements that make up a symphony, or the difference between a sonata and a suite, a march and a mazurka, that’s rare. Unless you happen to be eavesdropping on musicians (and by that, I mean amateurs who truly embody what the word means, and whose understanding is respectably tied to their passion), you’ll find, so often that I can't even guess the ratio, that the most basic terms in the art are misused. Common concepts like harmony and melody, rhythm and tune, are constantly mixed up. Let’s bring in a notable witness; this example isn't new, but it works. What does Tennyson mean when he says:
The flute, violin, bassoon; All night, the jasmine by the window has been stirring. "To the dancers moving to the rhythm?"
Unless the dancers who wearied Maud were provided with even a more extraordinary instrumental outfit than the Old Lady of Banbury Cross, how could they have danced "in tune?"
Unless the dancers who tired out Maud had an even more amazing set of instruments than the Old Lady of Banbury Cross, how could they have danced "in tune?"
Musical study of a sort being almost as general as study of the "three Rs," it must be said that the gross forms of ignorance are utterly inexcusable. But if this is obvious, it is even more obvious that there is something radically wrong with the prevalent systems of musical instruction. It is because of a plentiful lack of knowledge that so much that is written on music is with[Pg 10]out meaning, and that the most foolish kind of rhapsody, so it show a collocation of fine words, is permitted to masquerade as musical criticism and even analysis. People like to read about music, and the books of a certain English clergyman have had a sale of stupendous magnitude notwithstanding they are full of absurdities. The clergyman has a multitudinous companionship, moreover, among novelists, essayists, and poets whose safety lies in more or less fantastic generalization when they come to talk about music. How they flounder when they come to detail! It was Charles Lamb who said, in his "Chapter on Ears," that in voices he could not distinguish a soprano from a tenor, and could only contrive to guess at the thorough-bass from its being "supereminently harsh and disagreeable;" yet dear old Elia may be forgiven, since his confounding the bass voice with a system of musical short-hand is so delightful a proof of the ignorance he was confessing.
The study of music is almost as widespread as the study of the "three Rs," so it’s inexcusable for people to be so ignorant about it. This is obvious, but it’s even more evident that the current systems of music education are seriously flawed. Because of a significant lack of knowledge, much of what is written about music is meaningless, and the most nonsensical rants, as long as they have a nice arrangement of words, are allowed to pose as music criticism and even analysis. People enjoy reading about music, and certain English clergyman’s books have sold incredibly well, even though they’re full of ridiculous claims. This clergyman has plenty of company among novelists, essayists, and poets who often rely on vague generalizations when discussing music. They really struggle when it comes to specifics! Charles Lamb remarked in his "Chapter on Ears" that he couldn’t tell a soprano from a tenor and could only identify the bass by its “supereminently harsh and disagreeable” sound; yet we can forgive dear old Elia, since his mix-up of the bass voice with a form of musical shorthand is such an amusing indication of the ignorance he was admitting.
But what shall the troubled critics say to Tennyson's orchestra consisting[Pg 11] of a flute, violin, and bassoon? Or to Coleridge's "loud bassoon," which made the wedding-guest to beat his breast? Or to Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe's pianist who played "with an airy and bird-like touch?" Or to our own clever painter-novelist who, in "Snubbin' through Jersey," has Brushes bring out his violoncello and play "the symphonies of Beethoven" to entertain his fellow canal-boat passengers? The tendency toward realism, or "veritism," as it is called, has brought out a rich crop of blunders. It will not do to have a character in a story simply sing or play something; we must have the names of composers and compositions. The genial gentleman who enriched musical literature with arrangements of Beethoven's symphonies for violoncello without accompaniment has since supplemented this feat by creating a German fiddler who, when he thinks himself unnoticed, plays a sonata for violin and contralto voice; Professor Brander Matthews permits one of his heroines to sing Schumann's "Warum?" and one of his heroes plays "The Moonlight Concer[Pg 12]to;" one of Ouida's romantic creatures spends hours at an organ "playing the grand old masses of Mendelssohn;" in "Moths" the tenor never wearies of singing certain "exquisite airs of Palestrina," which recalls the fact that an indignant correspondent of a St. Louis newspaper, protesting against the Teutonism and heaviness of an orchestra conductor's programmes, demanded some of the "lighter" works of "Berlioz and Palestrina."
But what will the critical reviewers say about Tennyson's orchestra made up of a flute, violin, and bassoon? Or about Coleridge's "loud bassoon," which caused the wedding-guest to beat his chest? Or about Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe's pianist who played "with a light and bird-like touch?" Or about our own clever painter-novelist who, in "Snubbin' through Jersey," has Brushes pull out his cello and play "the symphonies of Beethoven" to entertain his fellow canal-boat passengers? The push for realism, or "veritism," as it’s called, has led to a lot of mistakes. Characters in stories can't just sing or play something; we need the names of composers and specific pieces. The friendly guy who added to musical literature with cello arrangements of Beethoven's symphonies without accompaniment has since gone further by creating a German fiddler who plays a sonata for violin and contralto when he thinks no one is watching; Professor Brander Matthews allows one of his heroines to sing Schumann's "Warum?" while one of his heroes plays "The Moonlight Concerto;" one of Ouida's romantic characters spends hours at an organ "playing the grand old masses of Mendelssohn;" in "Moths," the tenor endlessly sings certain "exquisite airs of Palestrina," which reminds us of an upset reader from a St. Louis newspaper who, protesting against the German influence and heaviness of an orchestra conductor's programs, requested some of the "lighter" works by "Berlioz and Palestrina."
Alas! these things and the many others equally amusing which Mr. G. Sutherland Edwards long ago catalogued in an essay on "The Literary Maltreatment of Music" are but evidences that even cultured folk have not yet learned to talk correctly about the art which is practised most widely. There is a greater need than pianoforte teachers and singing teachers, and that is a numerous company of writers and talkers who shall teach the people how to listen to music so that it shall not pass through their heads like a vast tonal phantasmagoria, but provide the varied and noble delights contemplated by the composers.[Pg 13]
Unfortunately, the things Mr. G. Sutherland Edwards mentioned long ago in his essay "The Literary Maltreatment of Music," along with many others equally entertaining, show that even educated people still haven't figured out how to talk about the art that's practiced the most. There's a greater need than just piano and voice teachers; we need a large group of writers and speakers who can teach people how to listen to music so that it doesn't just float through their minds like a huge, confusing display of sounds, but instead offers the rich and noble pleasures intended by the composers.[Pg 13]
Ungracious as it might appear, it may yet not be amiss, therefore, at the very outset of an inquiry into the proper way in which to listen to music, to utter a warning against much that is written on the art. As a rule it will be found that writers on music are divided into two classes, and that neither of these classes can do much good. Too often they are either pedants or rhapsodists. This division is wholly natural. Music has many sides and is a science as well as an art. Its scientific side is that on which the pedant generally approaches it. He is concerned with forms and rules, with externals, to the forgetting of that which is inexpressibly nobler and higher. But the pedants are not harmful, because they are not interesting; strictly speaking, they do not write for the public at all, but only for their professional colleagues. The harmful men are the foolish rhapsodists who take advantage of the fact that the language of music is indeterminate and evanescent to talk about the art in such a way as to present themselves as persons of exquisite sensibilities rather[Pg 14] than to direct attention to the real nature and beauty of music itself. To them I shall recur in a later chapter devoted to musical criticism, and haply point out the difference between good and bad critics and commentators from the view-point of popular need and popular opportunity.
Ungracious as it may seem, it’s important to start an exploration of how to properly listen to music by warning against a lot of what is written about the art. Generally, you'll find that writers on music fall into two categories, and neither group can do much good. Often, they are either pedants or rhapsodists. This divide is completely natural. Music has many aspects and is both a science and an art. The scientific aspect is what the pedant typically focuses on. They concentrate on forms and rules, overlooking the deeply noble and higher qualities of music. However, pedants aren't harmful because they aren’t interesting; technically, they don't write for the public but for their fellow professionals. The harmful ones are the clueless rhapsodists who exploit the unclear and fleeting nature of music to discuss the art in ways that make them seem like people with refined feelings rather than focusing on the true nature and beauty of music itself. I will revisit this topic later in a section dedicated to musical criticism, and hopefully highlight the difference between good and bad critics and commentators from the perspective of popular needs and opportunities.
II
Recognition of Musical Elements
Music is dual in its nature; it is material as well as spiritual. Its material side we apprehend through the sense of hearing, and comprehend through the intellect; its spiritual side reaches us through the fancy (or imagination, so it be music of the highest class), and the emotional part of us. If the scope and capacity of the art, and the evolutionary processes which its history discloses (a record of which is preserved in its nomenclature), are to be understood, it is essential that this duality be kept in view. There is something so potent and elemental in the appeal which music makes that it is possible to derive pleasure from even an unwilling hearing or a hearing unaccompanied by effort at analysis;[Pg 16] but real appreciation of its beauty, which means recognition of the qualities which put it in the realm of art, is conditioned upon intelligent hearing. The higher the intelligence, the keener will be the enjoyment, if the former be directed to the spiritual side as well as the material.
Mmusic has a dual nature; it's both physical and spiritual. We experience its physical aspect through hearing and understand it intellectually; its spiritual aspect connects with our imagination (particularly if it’s high-quality music) and our emotions. To grasp the full range and development of this art form—and the evolution evident in its terminology—it’s crucial to acknowledge this duality. Music has such a powerful and fundamental appeal that we can find enjoyment even when we listen unwillingly or without trying to analyze it;[Pg 16] however, genuinely appreciating its beauty—recognizing the qualities that elevate it to art—requires active listening. The more intelligent the listener, the deeper the enjoyment, especially when attention is given to both its spiritual and physical aspects.
So far as music is merely agreeably co-ordinated sounds, it may be reduced to mathematics and its practice to handicraft. But recognition of design is a condition precedent to the awakening of the fancy or the imagination, and to achieve such recognition there must be intelligent hearing in the first instance. For the purposes of this study, design may be held to be Form in its primary stages, the recognition of which is possible to every listener who is fond of music; it is not necessary that he be learned in the science. He need only be willing to let an intellectual process, which will bring its own reward, accompany the physical process of hearing.
As far as music is just pleasant sounds put together, it can be reduced to math and its practice to a craft. However, being able to recognize design is a necessary step before engaging the imagination or creativity, and to achieve that recognition, there first needs to be thoughtful listening. For this study, design can be understood as Form in its basic stages, which any music lover can recognize; it's not required for them to be knowledgeable about the science. They just need to be open to an intellectual process that will be rewarding alongside the physical act of listening.
Without discrimination it is impossible to recognize even the crude materials[Pg 17] of music, for the first step is already a co-ordination of those materials. A tone becomes musical material only by association with another tone. We might hear it alone, study its quality, and determine its degree of acuteness or gravity (its pitch, as musicians say), but it can never become music so long as it remains isolated. When we recognize that it bears certain relationships with other tones in respect of time or tune (to use simple terms), it has become for us musical material. We do not need to philosophize about the nature of those relationships, but we must recognize their existence.
Without discrimination, it's impossible to even recognize the basic elements of music, because the first step is already coordinating those elements. A tone only becomes musical material when it's associated with another tone. We might hear it alone, analyze its quality, and determine its pitch—whether it's high or low—but it can't become music as long as it stays isolated. When we see that it has specific relationships with other tones in terms of timing or melody (to put it simply), it becomes musical material for us. We don't need to overthink the nature of those relationships, but we must acknowledge that they exist.
Thus much we might hear if we were to let music go through our heads like water through a sieve. Yet the step from that degree of discrimination to a rudimentary analysis of Form is exceedingly short, and requires little more than a willingness to concentrate the attention and exercise the memory. Everyone is willing to do that much while looking at a picture. Who would look at a painting and rest satisfied with the impression made upon the sense of[Pg 18] sight by the colors merely? No one, surely. Yet so soon as we look, so as to discriminate between the outlines, to observe the relationship of figure to figure, we are indulging in intellectual exercise. If this be a condition precedent to the enjoyment of a picture (and it plainly is), how much more so is it in the case of music, which is intangible and evanescent, which cannot pause a moment for our contemplation without ceasing to be?
We could understand this much if we allowed music to flow through our minds like water through a sieve. However, moving from that level of understanding to a basic analysis of Form is quite easy and only takes a bit of focus and memory. Everyone is happy to do at least that when looking at a picture. Who would look at a painting and be satisfied with just the impact of the colors on their vision? No one, right? As soon as we look closely to differentiate the shapes and see how the figures relate to each other, we’re engaging in intellectual activity. If this is a necessary step for enjoying a picture (which it clearly is), how much more important is it for music, which is fleeting and intangible, that cannot stop for our reflection without disappearing?
There is another reason why we must exercise intelligence in listening, to which I have already alluded in the first chapter. Our appreciation of beauty in the plastic arts is helped by the circumstance that the critical activity is largely a matter of comparison. Is the picture or the statue a good copy of the object sought to be represented? Such comparison fails us utterly in music, which copies nothing that is tangibly present in the external world.
There’s another reason why we need to be smart about listening, which I’ve already mentioned in the first chapter. Our understanding of beauty in visual arts benefits from the fact that criticism often involves comparison. Is the painting or statue a good representation of the object it aims to depict? That kind of comparison doesn’t work at all in music, which doesn't replicate anything that we can physically see in the outside world.
It is then necessary to associate the intellect with sense perception in listening to music. How far is it essential that the intellectual process shall go?[Pg 19] This book being for the untrained, the question might be put thus: With how little knowledge of the science can an intelligent listener get along? We are concerned only with his enjoyment of music or, better, with an effort to increase it without asking him to become a musician. If he is fond of the art it is more than likely that the capacity to discriminate sufficiently to recognize the elements out of which music is made has come to him intuitively. Does he recognize that musical tones are related to each other in respect of time and pitch? Then it shall not be difficult for him to recognize the three elements on which music rests—Melody, Harmony, and Rhythm. Can he recognize them with sufficient distinctness to seize upon their manifestations while music is sounding? Then memory shall come to the aid of discrimination, and he shall be able to appreciate enough of design to point the way to a true and lofty appreciation of the beautiful in music. The value of memory is for obvious reasons very great in musical enjoyment. The picture remains[Pg 20] upon the wall, the book upon the library shelf. If we have failed to grasp a detail at the first glance or reading, we need but turn again to the picture or open the book anew. We may see the picture in a changed light, or read the poem in a different mood, but the outlines, colors, ideas are fixed for frequent and patient perusal. Music goes out of existence with every performance, and must be recreated at every hearing.
It's important to connect our thinking with our sense of hearing when we listen to music. How far does this intellectual process need to go? This book is meant for those who are not trained, so we can ask: How little knowledge of the subject can a smart listener manage with? We are only focused on enhancing his enjoyment of music—or better yet, trying to increase it without expecting him to become a musician. If he loves the art, it’s likely that he has naturally developed the ability to recognize the basic elements of music. Does he see that musical tones are related in terms of time and pitch? If so, it shouldn't be hard for him to identify the three fundamental elements of music: Melody, Harmony, and Rhythm. Can he distinguish them clearly enough to notice their presence while the music plays? If so, his memory will support his ability to discern, helping him appreciate enough of the design to lead him toward a genuine and deep appreciation of beauty in music. Memory is obviously very valuable for enjoying music. The picture remains on the wall; the book sits on the shelf. If we miss a detail at first glance or reading, we just need to take another look at the picture or open the book again. We might see the picture in a different light or read the poem in a different mood, but the outlines, colors, and ideas remain available for us to revisit. Music, on the other hand, disappears with each performance and must be recreated every time we hear it.
Not only that, but in the case of all, so far as some forms are concerned, and of all who are not practitioners in others, it is necessary that there shall be an intermediary between the composer and the listener. The written or printed notes are not music; they are only signs which indicate to the performer what to do to call tones into existence such as the composer had combined into an art-work in his mind. The broadly trained musician can read the symbols; they stir his imagination, and he hears the music in his imagination as the composer heard it. But the untaught music-lover alone can get[Pg 21] nothing from the printed page; he must needs wait till some one else shall again waken for him the
Not only that, but for everyone, especially in certain cases and for those who aren’t skilled in others, there needs to be someone bridging the gap between the composer and the listener. The written or printed notes aren’t actually music; they’re just symbols that tell the performer how to create the sounds that the composer envisioned as a piece of art. A well-trained musician can read these symbols; they inspire his imagination, and he hears the music in his mind just as the composer intended. However, an untrained music lover can’t get [Pg 21] anything from the printed page; he has to wait for someone else to bring the music to life for him.
This is one of the drawbacks which are bound up in the nature of music; but it has ample compensation in the unusual pleasure which memory brings. In the case of the best music, familiarity breeds ever-growing admiration. New compositions are slowly received; they make their way to popular appreciation only by repeated performances; the people like best the songs as well as the symphonies which they know. The quicker, therefore, that we are in recognizing the melodic, harmonic, and rhythmic contents of a new composition, and the more apt our memory in seizing upon them for the operation of the fancy, the greater shall be our pleasure.
This is one of the downsides that come with music; however, it has a significant payoff in the unique joy that memory provides. For the best music, getting familiar with it leads to increasing admiration. New compositions are gradually embraced; they gain popularity only through repeated performances. People tend to enjoy songs and symphonies that they recognize. Therefore, the faster we can identify the melody, harmony, and rhythm of a new piece, and the better our memory is at capturing them for our imagination, the more enjoyment we will have.
In simple phrase Melody is a well-ordered series of tones heard successively; Harmony, a well-ordered series heard simultaneously; Rhythm, a symmetrical grouping of tonal time units[Pg 22] vitalized by accent. The life-blood of music is Melody, and a complete conception of the term embodies within itself the essence of both its companions. A succession of tones without harmonic regulation is not a perfect element in music; neither is a succession of tones which have harmonic regulation but are void of rhythm. The beauty and expressiveness, especially the emotionality, of a musical composition depend upon the harmonies which either accompany the melody in the form of chords (a group of melodic intervals sounded simultaneously), or are latent in the melody itself (harmonic intervals sounded successively). Melody is Harmony analyzed; Harmony is Melody synthetized.
In simple terms, Melody is a well-structured sequence of tones played one after the other; Harmony is a well-structured sequence played at the same time; Rhythm is a balanced arrangement of time units in music, brought to life by emphasis. The essence of music is Melody, and a complete understanding of the term includes the core elements of both Harmony and Rhythm. A series of tones without harmonic structure isn't a complete musical element, and neither is a series of tones that have harmonic structure but lack rhythm. The beauty, expressiveness, and especially the emotional depth of a musical piece rely on harmonies that either support the melody in the form of chords (a grouping of notes played together) or are inherent in the melody itself (harmonic intervals played one after another). Melody is the analysis of Harmony; Harmony is the synthesis of Melody.[Pg 22]
The fundamental principle of Form is repetition of melodies, which are to music what ideas are to poetry. Melodies themselves are made by repetition of smaller fractions called motives (a term borrowed from the fine arts), phrases, and periods, which derive their individuality from their rhythmical or intervallic characteristics. Melodies are[Pg 23] not all of the simple kind which the musically illiterate, or the musically ill-trained, recognize as "tunes," but they all have a symmetrical organization. The dissection of a simple folk-tune may serve to make this plain and also indicate to the untrained how a single feature may be taken as a mark of identification and a holding-point for the memory. Here is the melody of a Creole song called sometimes Pov' piti Lolotte, sometimes Pov' piti Momzelle Zizi, in the patois of Louisiana and Martinique:
The basic principle of Form is the repetition of melodies, which are to music what ideas are to poetry. Melodies are created by repeating smaller parts called motives (a term taken from the fine arts), phrases, and periods, which have their own unique characteristics due to their rhythmic or intervallic features. Melodies are[Pg 23] not just the simple tunes that the musically untrained or uneducated recognize as "tunes," but they all have a well-organized structure. Breaking down a simple folk tune can help clarify this idea and show those who aren’t trained how a single element can serve as a point of identification and a memory aid. Here is the melody of a Creole song sometimes called Pov' piti Lolotte and sometimes Pov' piti Momzelle Zizi, in the patois of Louisiana and Martinique:
It will be as apparent to the eye of one who cannot read music as it will to his ear when he hears this melody played, that it is built up of two groups of notes only. These groups are marked off by the heavy lines across the staff called bars, whose purpose it is to indicate[Pg 24] rhythmical subdivisions in music. The second, third, fifth, sixth, and seventh of these groups are repetitions merely of the first group, which is the germ of the melody, but on different degrees of the scale; the fourth and eighth groups are identical and are an appendage hitched to the first group for the purpose of bringing it to a close, supplying a resting-point craved by man's innate sense of symmetry. Musicians call such groups cadences. A musical analyst would call each group a motive, and say that each successive two groups, beginning with the first, constitute a phrase, each two phrases a period, and the two periods a melody. We have therefore in this innocent Creole tune eight motives, four phrases, and two periods; yet its material is summed up in two groups, one of seven notes, one of five, which only need to be identified and remembered to enable a listener to recognize something of the design of a composer if he were to put the melody to the highest purposes that melody can be put in the art of musical composition.[Pg 25]
It will be just as clear to someone who can't read music as it will be to their ear when they hear this melody played, that it is made up of only two groups of notes. These groups are separated by the heavy lines across the staff called bars, which serve to indicate[Pg 24] rhythmical subdivisions in music. The second, third, fifth, sixth, and seventh groups are simply repetitions of the first group, which is the core of the melody, but on different notes of the scale; the fourth and eighth groups are identical, acting as an addition to the first group to bring it to a close, providing a resting-point that satisfies our natural sense of balance. Musicians refer to these groups as cadences. A musical analyst would call each group a motive and say that each pair of groups, starting with the first, makes up a phrase, each two phrases form a period, and the two periods together create a melody. Therefore, in this simple Creole tune, we have eight motives, four phrases, and two periods; yet its essence is captured in two groups, one with seven notes and one with five, which only need to be recognized and remembered for a listener to grasp something of the composer’s design if they were to elevate the melody to its highest potential in musical composition.[Pg 25]
Repetition is the constructive principle which was employed by the folk-musician in creating this melody; and repetition is the fundamental principle in all musical construction. It will suffice for many merely to be reminded of this to appreciate the fact that while the exercise of memory is a most necessary activity in listening to music, it lies in music to make that exercise easy. There is repetition of motives, phrases, and periods in melody; repetition of melodies in parts; and repetition of parts in the wholes of the larger forms.
Repetition is the key principle that the folk musician used to create this melody; and repetition is the essential principle in all musical composition. For many, just being reminded of this is enough to recognize that while using memory is a crucial part of enjoying music, music itself makes that process easier. There is repetition of motives, phrases, and sections in melody; repetition of melodies in different parts; and repetition of sections in the larger forms as a whole.
The beginnings of poetic forms are also found in repetition; in primitive poetry it is exemplified in the refrain or burden, in the highly developed poetry of the Hebrews in parallelism. The Psalmist wrote:
The origins of poetic forms are also seen in repetition; in early poetry, this is shown through the refrain or burden, and in the advanced poetry of the Hebrews, through parallelism. The Psalmist wrote:
"Don't punish me in your intense anger."
Here is a period of two members, the latter repeating the thought of the former. A musical analyst might find in it an admirable analogue for the first period of a simple melody. He would[Pg 26] divide it into four motives: "Rebuke me not | in thy wrath | neither chasten me | in thy hot displeasure," and point out as intimate a relationship between them as exists in the Creole tune. The bond of union between the motives of the melody as well as that in the poetry illustrates a principle of beauty which is the most important element in musical design after repetition, which is its necessary vehicle. It is because this principle guides the repetition of the tone-groups that together they form a melody that is perfect, satisfying, and reposeful. It is the principle of key-relationship, to discuss which fully would carry me farther into musical science than I am permitted to go. Let this suffice: A harmony is latent in each group, and the sequence of groups is such a sequence as the experience of ages has demonstrated to be most agreeable to the ear.
Here’s a section with two parts, the second reflecting the thought of the first. A music analyst might see it as a great example of the first part of a simple melody. He would[Pg 26] break it down into four phrases: "Don’t rebuke me | in your anger | nor discipline me | in your fierce displeasure," and highlight the close relationship between them, similar to what's found in a Creole song. The connection between the melody's phrases and the poetry illustrates an essential principle of beauty, which is crucial in musical design after repetition, its necessary medium. This principle shapes the repetition of the tone groups so that they create a melody that is complete, satisfying, and calming. It’s the principle of key-relationship, though discussing it in detail would take me deeper into musical theory than I’m allowed to go. For now, let this be enough: Each group holds a latent harmony, and their sequence is one that experience has shown to be most pleasing to the ear.
In the case of the Creole melody the listener is helped to a quick appreciation of its form by the distinct physiognomy which rhythm has stamped upon it; and it is by noting such a character[Pg 27]istic that the memory can best be aided in its work of identification. It is not necessary for a listener to follow all the processes of a composer in order to enjoy his music, but if he cultivates the habit of following the principal themes through a work of the higher class he will not only enjoy the pleasures of memory but will frequently get a glimpse into the composer's purposes which will stimulate his imagination and mightily increase his enjoyment. There is nothing can guide him more surely to a recognition of the principle of unity, which makes a symphony to be an organic whole instead of a group of pieces which are only externally related. The greatest exemplar of this principle is Beethoven; and his music is the best in which to study it for the reason that he so frequently employs material signs for the spiritual bond. So forcibly has this been impressed upon me at times that I am almost willing to believe that a keen analytical student of his music might arrange his greater works into groups of such as were in process of composi[Pg 28]tion at the same time without reference to his personal history. Take the principal theme of the C minor Symphony for example:
In the case of the Creole melody, the listener can quickly grasp its structure thanks to the distinct rhythm that defines it. By recognizing this characteristic[Pg 27], memory is better supported in the identification process. A listener doesn’t need to understand every detail of a composer's techniques to enjoy the music, but if they practice following the main themes throughout a sophisticated piece, they will not only enjoy the pleasures of memory but often gain insight into the composer's intentions, which can spark their imagination and enhance their enjoyment. Nothing guides a listener more surely to an understanding of the principle of unity, making a symphony an organic whole rather than just a collection of loosely related pieces. Beethoven is the greatest example of this principle, and his music is the best for studying it because he often uses material signs to create a spiritual connection. This idea has struck me so powerfully at times that I almost believe a keen analytical student of his music could group his major works by those created simultaneously, without considering his personal history. Take the main theme of the C minor Symphony, for instance:
This simple, but marvellously pregnant, motive is not only the kernel of the first movement, it is the fundamental thought of the whole symphony. We hear its persistent beat in the scherzo as well:
This simple, yet incredibly rich, theme is not just the core of the first movement; it's the main idea of the entire symphony. We can hear its constant pulse in the scherzo too:
and also in the last movement:
and also in the final movement:
More than this, we find the motive haunting the first movement of the[Pg 29] pianoforte sonata in F minor, op. 57, known as the "Sonata Appassionata," now gloomily, almost morosely, proclamative in the bass, now interrogative in the treble:
More than this, we find the motive haunting the first movement of the[Pg 29] piano sonata in F minor, op. 57, known as the "Sonata Appassionata," now darkly, almost grimly, proclaiming in the bass, now questioning in the treble:
Schindler relates that when once he asked Beethoven to tell him what the F minor and the D minor (Op. 31, No. 2) sonatas meant, he received for an answer only the enigmatical remark: "Read Shakespeare's 'Tempest.'" Many a student and commentator has since read the "Tempest" in the hope of finding a clew to the emotional contents which Beethoven believed to be in the two works, so singularly associated, only to find himself baffled. It is a fancy, which rests perhaps too much on outward things, but still one full of suggestion, that had Beethoven said: "Hear my C minor Symphony," he would have given a better starting-point to the imagina[Pg 30]tion of those who are seeking to know what the F minor sonata means. Most obviously it means music, but it means music that is an expression of one of those psychological struggles which Beethoven felt called upon more and more to delineate as he was more and more shut out from the companionship of the external world. Such struggles are in the truest sense of the word tempests. The motive, which, according to the story, Beethoven himself said indicates, in the symphony, the rappings of Fate at the door of human existence, is common to two works which are also related in their spiritual contents. Singularly enough, too, in both cases the struggle which is begun in the first movement and continued in the third, is interrupted by a period of calm reassuring, soul-fortifying aspiration, which in the symphony as well as in the sonata takes the form of a theme with variations. Here, then, the recognition of a simple rhythmical figure has helped us to an appreciation of the spiritual unity of the parts of a symphony, and provided a commentary on the poetical[Pg 31] contents of a sonata. But the lesson is not yet exhausted. Again do we find the rhythm coloring the first movement of the pianoforte concerto in G major:
Schindler mentions that when he once asked Beethoven what the F minor and D minor (Op. 31, No. 2) sonatas meant, he only got the cryptic reply: "Read Shakespeare's 'Tempest.'" Many students and commentators have since read the "Tempest" hoping to uncover the emotional depth that Beethoven believed was present in those two uniquely connected pieces, only to feel puzzled. It's an idea, perhaps based too much on appearances, but still suggestive, that if Beethoven had said, "Listen to my C minor Symphony," he would have given a better starting point for those trying to understand the meaning of the F minor sonata. Clearly, it signifies music, but it represents music that captures one of those psychological struggles that Beethoven felt increasingly compelled to express as he became more isolated from the outside world. Such struggles are, in the truest sense, tempests. The motif, which legend has it Beethoven himself said represents Fate knocking at the door of human existence in the symphony, is shared by two works that are also linked in their spiritual essence. Interestingly, in both cases, the struggle that starts in the first movement and continues in the third is interrupted by a moment of calm, reassuring, soul-strengthening aspiration, which in both the symphony and the sonata takes the form of a theme with variations. Thus, recognizing a simple rhythmic figure has helped us appreciate the spiritual unity of a symphony's parts and provided insight into the poetic essence of a sonata. But the lesson isn't over yet. We again see rhythm influencing the first movement of the piano concerto in G major:
Symphony, concerto, and sonata, as the sketch-books of the master show, were in process of creation at the same time.
Symphony, concerto, and sonata, as shown in the master’s sketchbooks, were being created simultaneously.
Thus far we have been helped in identifying a melody and studying
relationships by the rhythmical structure of a single motive. The
demonstration might be extended on the same line into Beethoven's
symphony in A major, in which the external sign of the poetical idea
which underlies the whole work is also rhythmic—so markedly so that
Wagner characterized it most happily and truthfully when he said that
it was "the apotheosis of the dance." Here it is the dactyl,
, which in[Pg 32] one variation, or another, clings to us almost as
persistently as in Hood's "Bridge of Sighs:"
So far, we’ve looked at how to identify a melody and explore relationships through the rhythmic structure of a single motif. This can also be demonstrated in Beethoven's symphony in A major, where the external signal of the poetic idea that runs throughout the piece is also rhythmic—so clearly that Wagner famously and accurately described it as "the apotheosis of the dance." In this case, it’s the dactyl, , which in [Pg 32] one variation or another, sticks with us almost as persistently as in Hood's "Bridge of Sighs:"
Gone to her end.
We hear it lightly tripping in the first movement:
We hear it lightly fluttering in the first movement:
![]() |
and |
![]() |
gentle, sedate, tender, measured, through its combination with a spondee in the second:
gentle, calm, tender, balanced, through its combination with a spondee in the second:
cheerily, merrily, jocosely happy in the Scherzo:
cheerfully, happily, playfully happy in the Scherzo:
hymn-like in the Trio:
hymn-like in the Trio:
and wildly bacchanalian when subjected to trochaic abbreviation in the Finale:
and wildly celebratory when shortened to trochaic form in the Finale:
Intervallic characteristics may place the badge of relationship upon melodies[Pg 33] as distinctly as rhythmic. There is no more perfect illustration of this than that afforded by Beethoven's Ninth Symphony. Speaking of the subject of its finale, Sir George Grove says:
Intervallic characteristics may highlight the relationship between melodies[Pg 33] just as much as rhythm does. A great example of this is Beethoven's Ninth Symphony. Regarding the theme of its finale, Sir George Grove states:
"And note—while listening to the simple tune itself, before the variations begin—how very simple it is; the plain diatonic scale, not a single chromatic interval, and out of fifty-six notes only three not consecutive."[A]
"And notice—while you’re listening to the simple melody itself, before the variations start—how super simple it is; the straightforward diatonic scale, not a single chromatic interval, and out of fifty-six notes, only three that aren’t consecutive."[A]
Earlier in the same work, while combating a statement by Lenz that the resemblance between the second subject of the first movement and the choral melody is a "thematic reference of the most striking importance, vindicating the unity of the entire work, and placing the whole in a perfectly new light," Sir George says:
Earlier in the same work, while arguing against Lenz's claim that the similarity between the second subject of the first movement and the choral melody is a "thematic reference of the most striking importance, vindicating the unity of the entire work, and placing the whole in a perfectly new light," Sir George says:
"It is, however, very remarkable that so many of the melodies in the Symphony should consist of consecutive notes, and that in no less than four of them the notes should run up a portion of the scale and down again—apparently pointing to a consistent condition of Beethoven's mind throughout this work."
"It’s pretty remarkable that so many of the melodies in the Symphony are made up of consecutive notes, and that in at least four of them, the notes go up part of the scale and then back down—seemingly indicating a consistent state of Beethoven’s mind throughout this work."
Like Goethe, Beethoven secreted many a mystery in his masterpiece, but he did not juggle idly with tones, or select the themes of his symphonies at hap-hazard; he would be open to the charge, however, if the resemblances which I have pointed out in the Fifth and Seventh Symphonies, and those disclosed by the following melodies from his Ninth, should turn out through some incomprehensible revelation to be mere coincidences:
Like Goethe, Beethoven hid many mysteries in his masterpieces, but he didn't play around with sounds or randomly pick the themes for his symphonies; he could be accused of this, though, if the similarities I've pointed out in the Fifth and Seventh Symphonies, as well as those revealed by the following melodies from his Ninth, turn out to be just coincidences due to some incomprehensible revelation:
From the first movement:
From the first part:
From the second:
From the second:
From a recognition of the beginnings of design, to which identification of the composer's thematic material and its simpler relationships will lead, to so much knowledge of Form as will enable the reader to understand the later chapters in this book, is but a step.
From recognizing the basics of design, which will help identify the composer’s themes and their simpler connections, to acquiring enough knowledge of Form to understand the later chapters in this book, is just a small leap.
III
The Content and Kinds of Music
Bearing in mind the purpose of this book, I shall not ask the reader to accompany me far afield in the region of æsthetic philosophy or musical metaphysics. A short excursion is all that is necessary to make plain what is meant by such terms as Absolute music, Programme music, Classical, Romantic, and Chamber music and the like, which not only confront us continually in discussion, but stand for things which we must know if we would read programmes understandingly and appreciate the various phases in which music presents itself to us. It is interesting and valuable to know why an art-work stirs up pleasurable feelings within us, and to speculate upon its relations to the intellect and the emotions; but the[Pg 37] circumstance that philosophers have never agreed, and probably never will agree, on these points, so far as the art of music is concerned, alone suffices to remove them from the field of this discussion.
Bworn in mind the purpose of this book, I won’t ask the reader to follow me too far into the realms of aesthetic philosophy or musical metaphysics. A brief exploration is all that's needed to clarify what terms like Absolute music, Programme music, Classical, Romantic, and Chamber music mean—terms that we often encounter in conversation and represent aspects of music we need to understand to read programs thoughtfully and appreciate the different ways music presents itself to us. It's interesting and worthwhile to know why a piece of art evokes pleasurable feelings in us, and to think about its connections to our intellect and emotions; however, the[Pg 37] fact that philosophers have never agreed, and probably never will agree, on these matters, at least concerning the art of music, is enough to exclude them from this discussion.
Intelligent listening is not conditioned upon such knowledge. Even when the study is begun, the questions whether or not music has a content beyond itself, where that content is to be sought, and how defined, will be decided in each case by the student for himself, on grounds which may be said to be as much in his nature as they are in the argument. The attitude of man toward the art is an individual one, and in some of its aspects defies explanation.
Intelligent listening doesn’t depend on that kind of knowledge. Even at the start of the study, questions about whether music has meaning beyond itself, where to find that meaning, and how to define it will be determined by each student individually, based on reasons that are as much a part of their nature as they are about the argument. Each person's attitude toward the art is unique and, in some ways, impossible to explain.
The amount and kind of pleasure which music gives him are frequently as much beyond his understanding and control as they are beyond the understanding and control of the man who sits beside him. They are consequences of just that particular combination of material and spiritual elements, just that blending of muscular, nervous, and cerebral tissues, which make him what[Pg 38] he is, which segregate him as an individual from the mass of humanity. We speak of persons as susceptible or insusceptible to music as we speak of good and poor conductors of electricity; and the analogy implied here is particularly apt and striking. If we were still using the scientific terms of a few decades ago I should say that a musical fluid might yet be discovered and its laws correlated with those of heat, light, and electricity. Like them, when reduced to its lowest terms, music is a form of motion, and it should not be difficult on this analogy to construct a theory which would account for the physical phenomena which accompany the hearing of music in some persons, such as the recession of blood from the face, or an equally sudden suffusion of the same veins, a contraction of the scalp accompanied by chilliness or a prickling sensation, or that roughness of the skin called goose-flesh, "flesh moved by an idea, flesh horripilated by a thought."
The degree and type of pleasure music brings him are often just as beyond his comprehension and control as they are for the person sitting next to him. They result from that specific mix of physical and spiritual elements, that blend of muscle, nerve, and brain tissue, which make him who[Pg 38] he is, setting him apart as an individual from the rest of humanity. We talk about people being musical or not in the same way we discuss good and poor conductors of electricity; the comparison here is especially fitting and striking. If we were still using the scientific terminology from a few decades ago, I would say that a musical fluid might still be discovered and its principles linked to those of heat, light, and electricity. Like them, when broken down to its simplest form, music is a type of motion, and it shouldn’t be hard to create a theory based on this analogy that would explain the physical reactions some people have when they hear music, like the blood leaving their face or suddenly flooding their veins, a tightening of the scalp accompanied by chilliness or a tingling sensation, or that roughness of the skin known as goosebumps, "skin moved by an idea, skin exhilarated by a thought."
It has been denied that feelings are the content of music, or that it is the mission of music to give expression to feel[Pg 39]ings; but the scientific fact remains that the fundamental elements of vocal music—pitch, quality, and dynamic intensity—are the results of feelings working upon the vocal organs; and even if Mr. Herbert Spencer's theory be rejected, it is too late now to deny that music is conceived by its creators as a language of the emotions and so applied by them. The German philosopher Herbarth sought to reduce the question to an absurdity by expressing surprise that musicians should still believe that feelings could be "the proximate cause of the rules of simple and double counterpoint;" but Dr. Stainer found a sufficient answer by accepting the proposition as put, and directing attention to the fact that the feelings of men having first decided what was pleasurable in polyphony, and the rules of counterpoint having afterward been drawn from specimens of pleasurable polyphony, it was entirely correct to say that feelings are the proximate cause of the laws of counterpoint.
It has been argued that emotions are not the essence of music, or that music's purpose is not to express feelings; however, the scientific truth remains that the core elements of vocal music—pitch, quality, and dynamic intensity—stem from emotions affecting the vocal cords. Even if we reject Mr. Herbert Spencer's theory, it’s too late to deny that music is seen by its creators as a language of emotions, and they use it as such. The German philosopher Herbarth attempted to mock this idea by expressing disbelief that musicians would think emotions could be "the main reason behind the rules of simple and double counterpoint;" but Dr. Stainer found a valid response by accepting the statement and highlighting that human emotions first determined what was enjoyable in polyphony, and the rules of counterpoint were derived from examples of that enjoyable polyphony. Therefore, it is entirely accurate to say that emotions are the main reason behind the laws of counterpoint.
It is because so many of us have been taught by poets and romancers to think[Pg 40] that there is a picture of some kind, or a story in every piece of music, and find ourselves unable to agree upon the picture or the story in any given case, that confusion is so prevalent among the musical laity. Composers seldom find difficulty in understanding each other. They listen for beauty, and if they find it they look for the causes which have produced it, and in apprehending beauty and recognizing means and cause they unvolitionally rise to the plane whence a view of the composer's purposes is clear. Having grasped the mood of a composition and found that it is being sustained or varied in a manner accordant with their conceptions of beauty, they occupy themselves with another kind of differentiation altogether than the misled disciples of the musical rhapsodists who overlook the general design and miss the grand proclamation in their search for petty suggestions for pictures and stories among the details of the composition. Let musicians testify for us. In his romance, "Ein Glücklicher Abend," Wagner says:[Pg 41]
Many of us have been taught by poets and storytellers to believe that every piece of music has a picture or a story behind it. This is why there's so much confusion among casual listeners—they can't agree on what that picture or story is. Composers, on the other hand, rarely struggle to understand each other. They listen for beauty, and when they find it, they seek to understand what created it. In grasping beauty and recognizing its causes, they unintentionally rise to a level where they clearly see the composer's intentions. Once they comprehend the mood of a piece and see that it’s being developed in a way that aligns with their ideas of beauty, they focus on a different kind of analysis altogether—unlike the misled fans of whimsical music who overlook the overall design and miss the bigger message while searching for trivial hints of pictures and stories in the details of the composition. Let musicians speak for us. In his story, "Ein Glücklicher Abend," Wagner says:
"That which music expresses is eternal and ideal. It does not give voice to the passion, the love, the longing of this or the other individual, under these or the other circumstances, but to passion, love, longing itself."
"Music expresses something timeless and perfect. It doesn't represent the feelings, love, or desires of any particular person or situation, but rather the essence of passion, love, and longing itself."
Moritz Hauptmann says:
Moritz Hauptmann says:
"The same music will admit of the most varied verbal expositions, and of not one of them can it be correctly said that it is exhaustive, the right one, and contains the whole significance of the music. This significance is contained most definitely in the music itself. It is not music that is ambiguous; it says the same thing to everybody; it speaks to mankind and gives voice only to human feelings. Ambiguity only then makes its appearance when each person attempts to formulate in his manner the emotional impression which he has received, when he attempts to fix and hold the ethereal essence of music, to utter the unutterable."
"The same music can be explained in many different ways, and none of those explanations can truly say they capture everything, that they are the definitive one, or that they contain the full meaning of the music. That meaning is found most clearly in the music itself. Music isn’t ambiguous; it communicates the same message to everyone; it resonates with humanity and expresses only human emotions. Ambiguity arises only when each person tries to express their own emotional response to what they've experienced, when they try to grasp and hold onto the elusive essence of music, to articulate what cannot be said."
Mendelssohn inculcated the same lesson in a letter which he wrote to a young poet who had given titles to a number of the composer's "Songs Without Words," and incorporated what he conceived to be their sentiments in a set of poems. He sent his work to Mendelssohn with the request that the composer inform the writer[Pg 42] whether or not he had succeeded in catching the meaning of the music. He desired the information because "music's capacity for expression is so vague and indeterminate." Mendelssohn replied:
Mendelssohn conveyed the same lesson in a letter he wrote to a young poet who had titled several of the composer's "Songs Without Words" and included what he thought were their sentiments in a collection of poems. He sent his work to Mendelssohn, asking the composer to let him know[Pg 42] whether he had managed to capture the essence of the music. He wanted to know because "music's ability to express is so vague and unclear." Mendelssohn replied:
"You give the various numbers of the book such titles as 'I Think of Thee,' 'Melancholy,' 'The Praise of God,' 'A Merry Hunt.' I can scarcely say whether I thought of these or other things while composing the music. Another might find 'I Think of Thee' where you find 'Melancholy,' and a real huntsman might consider 'A Merry Hunt' a veritable 'Praise of God.' But this is not because, as you think, music is vague. On the contrary, I believe that musical expression is altogether too definite, that it reaches regions and dwells in them whither words cannot follow it and must necessarily go lame when they make the attempt as you would have them do."
"You label the different pieces of the book with titles like 'I Think of You,' 'Melancholy,' 'The Praise of God,' and 'A Merry Hunt.' I can hardly say whether I was thinking of these or something else while writing the music. Someone else might hear 'I Think of You' where you hear 'Melancholy,' and a true hunter might see 'A Merry Hunt' as a genuine 'Praise of God.' But this isn't because, as you believe, music is unclear. On the contrary, I think musical expression is actually too precise; it goes to places and stays there that words simply can't reach, and they are inevitably inadequate when they try, as you want them to."
If I were to try to say why musicians, great musicians, speak thus of their art, my explanation would be that they have developed, farther than the rest of mankind have been able to develop it, a language of tones, which, had it been so willed, might have been developed so as to fill the place now occupied by[Pg 43] articulate speech. Herbert Spencer, though speaking purely as a scientific investigator, not at all as an artist, defined music as "a language of feelings which may ultimately enable men vividly and completely to impress on each other the emotions they experience from moment to moment." We rely upon speech to do this now, but ever and anon when, in a moment of emotional exaltation, we are deserted by the articulate word we revert to the emotional cry which antedates speech, and find that that cry is universally understood because it is universally felt. More than speech, if its primitive element of emotionality be omitted, more than the primitive language of gesture, music is a natural mode of expression. All three forms have attained their present stage of development through conventions. Articulate speech has led in the development; gesture once occupied a high plane (in the pantomimic dance of the ancients) but has now retrograded; music, supreme at the outset, then neglected, is but now pushing forward into the place which its nature entitles it to[Pg 44] occupy. When we conceive of an art-work composed of such elements, and foregoing the adventitious helps which may accrue to it from conventional idioms based on association of ideas, we have before us the concept of Absolute music, whose content, like that of every noble artistic composition, be it of tones or forms or colors or thoughts expressed in words, is that high ideal of goodness, truthfulness, and beauty for which all lofty imaginations strive. Such artworks are the instrumental compositions in the classic forms; such, too, may be said to be the high type of idealized "Programme" music, which, like the "Pastoral" symphony of Beethoven, is designed to awaken emotions like those awakened by the contemplation of things, but does not attempt to depict the things themselves. Having mentioned Programme music I must, of course, try to tell what it is; but the exposition must be preceded by an explanation of a kind of music which, because of its chastity, is set down as the finest form of absolute music. This is Chamber music.[Pg 45]
If I had to explain why musicians, especially the great ones, talk about their art this way, I'd say they’ve developed a language of tones that goes deeper than what most people can grasp. This language could have taken the place of spoken words if it had been allowed to grow that way. Herbert Spencer, although he approached the subject as a scientist rather than an artist, described music as "a language of feelings that could ultimately let people vividly share the emotions they feel in the moment." We currently rely on words for this, but there are times, especially in moments of deep emotion, when words fail us. In those instances, we revert to emotional cries that predate speech, and those cries are understood universally because they are felt universally. More than words—if you take away their emotional component—and more than the basic gestures that accompany them, music serves as a natural expression of feeling. All three forms have evolved through social conventions. Spoken language has led the way; gestures once thrived in ancient pantomime but have since declined; and music, which initially held the highest place, was overlooked for a time but is now reclaiming its rightful position. When we imagine a work of art made up of these elements, without the extra layers provided by conventional idioms based on shared ideas, we envision Absolute music, whose essence, like that of any great artistic creation—whether it’s sounds, forms, colors, or thoughts expressed in words—embodies the ideals of goodness, truth, and beauty that all noble imaginations strive for. Such works are instrumental pieces in classical forms; likewise, high-quality idealized "Programme" music, like Beethoven's "Pastoral" symphony, aims to evoke emotions similar to those stirred by reflecting on nature, without trying to directly represent those things. Now that I’ve mentioned Programme music, I must describe what it is; however, I need to start with an explanation of another type of music, which, because of its purity, is considered the finest form of absolute music: Chamber music.
In a broad sense, but one not employed in modern definition, Chamber music is all music not designed for performance in the church or theatre. (Out-of-door music cannot be considered among these artistic forms of aristocratic descent.) Once, and indeed at the time of its invention, the term meant music designed especially for the delectation of the most eminent patrons of the art—the kings and nobles whose love for it gave it maintenance and encouragement. This is implied by the term itself, which has the same etymology wherever the form of music is cultivated. In Italian it is Musica da Camera; in French, Musique de Chambre; in German, Kammermusik. All the terms have a common root. The Greek καμαρα signified an arch, a vaulted room, or a covered wagon. In the time of the Frankish kings the word was applied to the room in the royal palace in which the monarch's private property was kept, and in which he looked after his private affairs. When royalty took up the cultivation of music it was as a private, not as a court, function, and the[Pg 46] concerts given for the entertainment of the royal family took place in the king's chamber, or private room. The musicians were nothing more nor less than servants in the royal household. This relationship endured into the present century. Haydn was a Hausofficier of Prince Esterhazy. As vice-chapelmaster he had to appear every morning in the Prince's ante-room to receive orders concerning the dinner-music and other entertainments of the day, and in the certificate of appointment his conduct is regulated with a particularity which we, who remember him and reverence his genius but have forgotten his master, think humiliating in the extreme.
In a general sense, but one not used in contemporary definitions, chamber music is any music not intended for performance in a church or theater. (Outdoor music isn’t considered among these artistic forms of aristocratic origin.) Once, and indeed at the time it was created, the term referred to music meant specifically for the enjoyment of the most distinguished patrons of the art—the kings and nobles whose affection for it ensured its support and growth. This is reflected in the term itself, which has the same roots wherever this style of music is developed. In Italian, it’s Musica da Camera; in French, Musique de Chambre; in German, Kammermusik. All these terms share a common origin. The Greek καμαρα meant arch, a vaulted room, or a covered wagon. During the era of the Frankish kings, the word referred to the room in the royal palace where the monarch stored private belongings and managed personal matters. When royalty began to embrace music, it was for private enjoyment rather than courtly purpose, and the [Pg 46] concerts held for the royal family took place in the king’s chamber or private space. The musicians were essentially servants of the royal household. This relationship persisted into the modern era. Haydn was a Hausofficier for Prince Esterhazy. As vice-chapelmaster, he had to show up every morning in the Prince's ante-room to get instructions about the dinner music and other day's entertainment, and in the appointment certificate, his duties were defined with such detail that we, who remember him and admire his genius but have forgotten his master, find it truly humiliating.
Out of this cultivation of music in the private chamber grew the characteristics of Chamber music, which we must consider if we would enjoy it ourselves and understand the great reverence which the great masters of music have always felt for it. Beethoven was the first great democrat among musicians. He would have none of the shackles which his predecessors wore, and compelled aristocracy of birth to bow to[Pg 47] aristocracy of genius. But such was his reverence for the style of music which had grown up in the chambers of the great that he devoted the last three years of his life almost exclusively to its composition; the peroration of his proclamation to mankind consists of his last quartets—the holiest of holy things to the Chamber musicians of to-day.
Out of this development of music in private spaces emerged the traits of Chamber music, which we need to acknowledge if we want to appreciate it ourselves and grasp the deep respect that the great music masters have always had for it. Beethoven was the first true democrat among musicians. He rejected the constraints that his predecessors accepted and made the aristocracy of birth yield to the aristocracy of genius. However, his respect for the music style that originated in the chambers of the great was so profound that he dedicated the last three years of his life almost entirely to its composition; the conclusion of his message to the world consists of his final quartets—the most sacred works for today’s Chamber musicians.
Chamber music represents pure thought, lofty imagination, and deep learning. These attributes are encouraged by the idea of privacy which is inseparable from the form. Composers find it the finest field for the display of their talents because their own skill in creating is to be paired with trained skill in hearing. Its representative pieces are written for strings alone—trios, quartets, and quintets. With the strings are sometimes associated a pianoforte, or one or more of the solo wind instruments—oboe, clarinet, or French horn; and as a rule the compositions adhere to classical lines (see Chapter V.). Of necessity the modesty of the apparatus compels it to fore[Pg 48]go nearly all the adventitious helps with which other forms of composition gain public approval. In the delineative arts Chamber music shows analogy with correct drawing and good composition, the absence of which cannot be atoned for by the most gorgeous coloring. In no other style is sympathy between performers and listeners so necessary, and for that reason Chamber music should always be heard in a small room with performers and listeners joined in angelic wedlock. Communities in which it flourishes under such conditions are musical.
Chamber music embodies pure thought, high imagination, and deep knowledge. These qualities are enhanced by the concept of privacy, which is an essential part of the form. Composers find it to be the best space to showcase their talents because their own abilities to create are matched with the trained ability to listen. Its representative works are written for strings only—trios, quartets, and quintets. Along with the strings, a piano or one or more solo wind instruments like the oboe, clarinet, or French horn are sometimes included; and generally, the compositions follow classical structures (see Chapter V.). Due to the simplicity of the setup, it necessarily avoids most of the extravagant elements that other forms of music use to gain public appeal. In the visual arts, Chamber music resembles accurate drawing and good composition; the lack of which cannot be compensated by the most vibrant colors. In no other style is the connection between performers and listeners so critical, and for that reason, Chamber music should always be performed in a small space with performers and listeners united in a perfect bond. Communities that support it in this way are musical.
Properly speaking, the term Programme music ought to be applied only to instrumental compositions which make a frank effort to depict scenes, incidents, or emotional processes to which the composer himself gives the clew either by means of a descriptive title or a verbal motto. It is unfortunate that the term has come to be loosely used. In a high sense the purest and best music in the world is programmatic, its programme being, as I have said, that "high ideal of goodness,[Pg 49] truthfulness, and beauty" which is the content of all true art. But the origin of the term was vulgar, and the most contemptible piece of tonal imitation now claims kinship in the popular mind with the exquisitely poetical creations of Schumann and the "Pastoral" symphony of Beethoven; and so it is become necessary to defend it in the case of noble compositions. A programme is not necessarily, as Ambros asserts, a certificate of poverty and an admission on the part of the composer that his art has got beyond its natural bounds. Whether it be merely a suggestive title, as in the case of some of the compositions of Beethoven, Schumann, and Mendelssohn, or an extended commentary, as in the symphonic poems of Liszt and the symphonies of Berlioz and Raff, the programme has a distinct value to the composer as well as the hearer. It can make the perceptive sense more impressible to the influence of the music; it can quicken the fancy, and fire the imagination; it can prevent a gross misconception of the intentions of a composer and the character of his composi[Pg 50]tion. Nevertheless, in determining the artistic value of the work, the question goes not to the ingenuity of the programme or the clearness with which its suggestions have been carried out, but to the beauty of the music itself irrespective of the verbal commentary accompanying it. This rule must be maintained in order to prevent a degradation of the object of musical expression. The vile, the ugly, the painful are not fit subjects for music; music renounces, contravenes, negatives itself when it attempts their delineation.
Strictly speaking, the term "program music" should be used only for instrumental pieces that clearly aim to portray scenes, events, or emotional processes, which the composer hints at through a descriptive title or a verbal motto. It's unfortunate that the term has become loosely applied. In a broader sense, the purest and finest music in the world is programmatic, with its program being, as I've mentioned, that "high ideal of goodness, truthfulness, and beauty" that embodies all true art. However, the term's origin was rather unrefined, and even the most trivial pieces of tonal imitation now seem to be associated in people’s minds with the beautifully poetic works of Schumann and Beethoven's "Pastoral" symphony. Thus, it's become necessary to defend its use regarding noble compositions. A program is not necessarily, as Ambros suggests, a sign of weakness or an admission from the composer that their art has exceeded its natural limits. Whether it’s just a suggestive title, as in some works by Beethoven, Schumann, and Mendelssohn, or a detailed commentary, like in Liszt’s symphonic poems and the symphonies of Berlioz and Raff, the program holds distinct value for both the composer and the listener. It can enhance the listener's sensitivity to the music’s influence, stimulate creativity, and spark imagination; it can also prevent a gross misunderstanding of the composer’s intentions and the nature of their work. Nonetheless, when assessing the artistic value of the piece, the focus should not be on the cleverness of the program or how clearly its ideas are expressed, but rather on the beauty of the music itself, independent of any verbal explanation accompanying it. This principle must be upheld to avoid undermining the purpose of musical expression. The vile, the ugly, and the painful are unsuitable subjects for music; music rejects, contradicts, and negates itself when it tries to depict them.
A classification of Programme music might be made on these lines:
A classification of program music could be made along these lines:
I. Descriptive pieces which rest on imitation or suggestion of natural sounds.
I. Descriptive pieces that are based on imitation or suggestion of natural sounds.
II. Pieces whose contents are purely musical, but the mood of which is suggested by a poetical title.
II. Pieces that are entirely musical in nature, but their mood is implied by a poetic title.
III. Pieces in which the influence which determined their form and development is indicated not only by a title but also by a motto which is relied upon to mark out a train of thought for the listener which will bring his fancy[Pg 51] into union with that of the composer. The motto may be verbal or pictorial.
III. Pieces where the influence that shaped their form and development is shown not just by a title but also by a motto intended to guide the listener's thoughts and connect their imagination[Pg 51] with that of the composer. The motto can be either verbal or pictorial.
IV. Symphonies or other composite works which have a title to indicate their general character, supplemented by explanatory superscriptions for each portion.
IV. Symphonies or other combined works that have a title indicating their overall nature, along with explanatory notes for each section.
The first of these divisions rests upon the employment of the lowest form of conventional musical idiom. The material which the natural world provides for imitation by the musician is exceedingly scant. Unless we descend to mere noise, as in the descriptions of storms and battles (the shrieking of the wind, the crashing of thunder, and the roar of artillery—invaluable aids to the cheap descriptive writer), we have little else than the calls of a few birds. Nearly thirty years ago Wilhelm Tappert wrote an essay which he called "Zooplastik in Tönen." He ransacked the musical literature of centuries, but in all his examples the only animals the voices of which are unmistakable are four fowls—the cuckoo, quail (that is the German bird, not the American, which has a different call), the cock, and[Pg 52] the hen. He has many descriptive sounds which suggest other birds and beasts, but only by association of idea; separated from title or text they suggest merely what they are—musical phrases. A reiteration of the rhythmical figure called the "Scotch snap," breaking gradually into a trill, is the common symbol of the nightingale's song, but it is not a copy of that song; three or four tones descending chromatically are given as the cat's mew, but they are made to be such only by placing the syllables Mi-au (taken from the vocabulary of the German cat) under them. Instances of this kind might be called characterization, or description by suggestion, and some of the best composers have made use of them, as will appear in these pages presently. The list being so small, and the lesson taught so large, it may be well to give a few striking instances of absolutely imitative music. The first bird to collaborate with a composer seems to have been the cuckoo, whose notes
The first of these divisions is based on using the simplest form of conventional musical style. The material that nature offers for musicians to imitate is extremely limited. Unless we resort to mere noise, like in depictions of storms and battles (the howling of the wind, the rumbling of thunder, and the booming of cannons—valuable tools for the low-budget descriptive writer), we have little more than the calls of a few birds. Nearly thirty years ago, Wilhelm Tappert wrote an essay called "Zooplastik in Tönen." He explored centuries of musical literature, but in all his examples, the only animals whose sounds are unmistakable are four birds—the cuckoo, quail (referring to the German bird, not the American, which has a different call), the rooster, and[Pg 52] the hen. He provides many sounds that suggest other birds and animals, but only through associative ideas; when separated from titles or text, they simply sound like what they are—musical phrases. A repeated rhythmic figure known as the "Scotch snap," gradually turning into a trill, commonly symbolizes the nightingale's song, but it isn't a direct representation of that song; three or four descending chromatic notes are indicated as a cat's meow, but they only become that by placing the syllables Mi-au (from the German cat's vocabulary) beneath them. Examples like this could be considered characterization or description by suggestion, and some of the best composers have utilized them, as will be shown in these pages shortly. The list is small, but the lesson is significant, so it may be helpful to present a few striking examples of truly imitative music. The first bird to collaborate with a composer seems to have been the cuckoo, whose notes
had sounded in many a folk-song ere Beethoven thought of enlisting the little solo performer in his "Pastoral" symphony. It is to be borne in mind, however, as a fact having some bearing on the artistic value of Programme music, that Beethoven's cuckoo changes his note to please the musician, and, instead of singing a minor third, he sings a major third thus:
had echoed in many folk songs before Beethoven decided to include the little solo performer in his "Pastoral" symphony. It's important to recognize, though, that this detail influences the artistic value of program music; Beethoven's cuckoo changes its tune to please the musician, and instead of singing a minor third, it sings a major third like this:
As long ago as 1688 Jacob Walter wrote a musical piece entitled "Gallina et Gallo," in which the hen was delineated in this theme:
As far back as 1688, Jacob Walter composed a musical piece called "Gallina et Gallo," in which the hen was represented in this theme:
while the cock had the upper voice in the following example, his clear challenge sounding above the cackling of his mate:[Pg 54]
while the rooster had the louder voice in the following example, his clear challenge rising above the cackling of his mate:[Pg 54]
The most effective use yet made of the song of the hen, however, is in "La Poule," one of Rameau's "Pièces de Clavecin," printed in 1736, a delightful composition with this subject:
The best use of the hen's song so far is in "La Poule," one of Rameau's "Pièces de Clavecin," published in 1736, a charming piece on this theme:
The quail's song is merely a monotonic rhythmical figure to which German fancy has fitted words of pious admonition:
The quail's song is just a simple, repetitive tune that German creativity has paired with words of moral guidance:
The paucity of examples in this department is a demonstration of the state[Pg 55]ment made elsewhere that nature does not provide music with models for imitation as it does painting and sculpture. The fact that, nevertheless, we have come to recognize a large number of idioms based on association of ideas stands the composer in good stead whenever he ventures into the domain of delineative or descriptive music, and this he can do without becoming crudely imitative. Repeated experiences have taught us to recognize resemblances between sequences or combinations of tones and things or ideas, and on these analogies, even though they be purely conventional (that is agreed upon, as we have agreed that a nod of the head shall convey assent, a shake of the head dissent, and a shrug of the shoulders doubt or indifference), the composers have built up a voluminous vocabulary of idioms which need only to be helped out by a suggestion to the mind to be eloquently illustrative. "Sometimes hearing a melody or harmony arouses an emotion like that aroused by the contemplation of a thing. Minor harmonies, slow movements, dark tonal col[Pg 56]orings, combine directly to put a musically susceptible person in a mood congenial to thoughts of sorrow and death; and, inversely, the experience of sorrow, or the contemplation of death, creates affinity for minor harmonies, slow movements, and dark tonal colorings. Or we recognize attributes in music possessed also by things, and we consort the music and the things, external attributes bringing descriptive music into play, which excites the fancy, internal attributes calling for an exercise of the loftier faculty, imagination, to discern their meaning."[B] The latter kind is delineative music of the higher order, the kind that I have called idealized programme music, for it is the imagination which, as Ruskin has said, "sees the heart and inner nature and makes them felt, but is often obscure, mysterious, and interrupted in its giving out of outer detail," which is "a seer in the prophetic sense, calling the things that are not as though they were, and forever delighting to dwell on that which [Pg 57]is not tangibly present." In this kind of music, harmony, the real seat of emotionality in music, is an eloquent factor, and, indeed, there is no greater mystery in the art, which is full of mystery, than the fact that the lowering of the second tone in the chord, which is the starting-point of harmony, should change an expression of satisfaction, energetic action, or jubilation into an accent of pain or sorrow. The major mode is "to do," the minor, "to suffer:"
The lack of examples in this area shows that, unlike painting and sculpture, nature doesn’t provide music with models to imitate. However, we've come to understand a wide range of musical styles based on associations, which benefits composers when they explore descriptive music without being overly imitative. Through repeated experiences, we’ve learned to identify similarities between sequences or combinations of notes and various things or ideas. Even if these connections are purely conventional (like nodding your head to agree, shaking it to disagree, or shrugging your shoulders to express uncertainty), composers have developed a rich vocabulary of styles that can become vividly descriptive with just a little suggestion. Sometimes, hearing a melody or harmony can evoke emotions similar to those we feel when contemplating something. Minor harmonies, slow tempos, and dark tonal colors naturally lead a receptive listener to feelings of sadness and death; conversely, experiencing sorrow or thinking about death can create a preference for minor harmonies, slow tempos, and dark tonal colors. We also recognize qualities in music that we find in other things, linking the two and prompting descriptive music that sparks our imagination. This higher form of music, which I refer to as idealized program music, stems from imagination, which, as Ruskin noted, "perceives the heart and inner nature and makes them felt, but is often obscure, mysterious, and fragmented in presenting external details." Imagination serves as a visionary force, envisioning things that aren't physically present. In this type of music, harmony, the true source of emotion, plays a significant role, and one of the greatest mysteries in this already mysterious art is that lowering the second note in a chord, the basic building block of harmony, can shift the feeling from joy or excitement to pain or sadness. The major key represents action, while the minor key conveys suffering.
How near a large number of suggestions, which are based wholly upon experience or association of ideas, lie to the popular fancy, might be illustrated by scores of examples. Thoughts of religious functions arise in us the moment we hear the trombones intone a solemn phrase in full harmony; an oboe melody in sixth-eighth time over a drone bass brings up a pastoral picture of a shepherd playing upon his pipe; trumpets and drums suggest war, and so on. The[Pg 58] delineation of movement is easier to the musician than it is to the poet. Handel, who has conveyed the sensation of a "darkness which might be felt," in a chorus of his "Israel in Egypt," by means which appeal solely to the imagination stirred by feelings, has in the same work pictured the plague of frogs with a frank naïveté which almost upsets our seriousness of demeanor, by suggesting the characteristic movement of the creatures in the instrumental accompaniment to the arioso, "Their land brought forth frogs," which begins thus:
How close a lot of suggestions, based entirely on experience or the association of ideas, are to what people commonly think can be shown through many examples. Thoughts of religious ceremonies come to mind as soon as we hear trombones playing a serious phrase in full harmony; an oboe melody in six-eight time over a drone bass evokes a pastoral scene of a shepherd playing his pipe; trumpets and drums bring to mind war, and so on. The[Pg 58] representation of movement is easier for a musician than for a poet. Handel, who has conveyed the feeling of a "darkness which might be felt" in a chorus of his "Israel in Egypt," through means that appeal only to the imagination stirred by emotions, has also depicted the plague of frogs with a straightforward naïveté that almost disrupts our serious demeanor, by suggesting the distinctive movement of the creatures in the instrumental accompaniment to the arioso, "Their land brought forth frogs," which begins thus:
We find the gentle flux and reflux of water as if it were lapping a rocky shore in the exquisite figure out of[Pg 59] which Mendelssohn constructed his "Hebrides" overture:
We see the gentle movement of water, as if it's gently washing over a rocky shore, in the beautiful imagery from[Pg 59] that Mendelssohn used to create his "Hebrides" overture:
and in fancy we ride on mighty surges when we listen to the principal subject of Rubinstein's "Ocean" symphony:
and in our imagination, we ride on powerful waves as we listen to the main theme of Rubinstein's "Ocean" symphony:
In none of these instances can the composer be said to be imitative. Music cannot copy water, but it can do what water does, and so suggest water.
In none of these cases can we say the composer is being imitative. Music can't replicate water, but it can mimic what water does and thus imply the essence of water.
Some of the most common devices of composers are based on conceptions that are wholly arbitrary. A musical tone cannot have position in space such as is indicated by high or low, yet so familiar is the association of acuteness of pitch with height, and gravity of pitch with depth, that composers continually[Pg 60] delineate high things with acute tones and low things with grave tones, as witness Handel in one of the choruses of "The Messiah:"
Some of the most common techniques used by composers are based on ideas that are completely arbitrary. A musical note doesn't actually have a position in space like being high or low, yet we often associate higher notes with being up and lower notes with being down. Because of this, composers frequently[Pg 60] represent high things with sharp tones and low things with deep tones, as seen with Handel in one of the choruses of "The Messiah:"
Similarly, too, does Beethoven describe the ascent into heaven and the descent into hell in the Credo of his mass in D. Beethoven's music, indeed, is full of tone-painting, and because it exemplifies a double device I make room for one more illustration. It is from the cantata "Becalmed at Sea, and a Prosperous Voyage," and in it the composer pictures the immensity of the sea by a sudden, extraordinary spreading out of his harmonies, which is musical, and dwelling a long time on the word "distance" (Weite) which is rhetorical:
Similarly, Beethoven illustrates the rise to heaven and the fall to hell in the Credo of his mass in D. His music is truly filled with tone-painting, and because it showcases a dual technique, I’ll include one more example. It’s from the cantata "Becalmed at Sea, and a Prosperous Voyage," where the composer portrays the vastness of the sea through an incredible and sudden expansion of his harmonies, which is musical, while also lingering on the word "distance" (Weite), which is rhetorical:
The extent to which tone-painting is justified is a question which might profitably concern us; but such a discussion as it deserves would far exceed the limits set for this book, and must be foregone. It cannot be too forcibly urged, however, as an aid to the listener, that efforts at musical cartooning have never been made by true composers, and that in the degree that music attempts simply to copy external things it falls in the scale of artistic truthfulness and value. Vocal music tolerates more of the descriptive element than instrumental because it is a mixed art; in it the purpose of music is to illustrate the poetry and, by intensifying the appeal to the fancy, to warm the emotions. Every piece of vocal music, moreover, carries its explanatory programme in its words. Still more tolerable and even righteous is it in the opera where it is but one of several factors which labor together to make up the sum of dramatic representation. But it must ever remain valueless unless it be idealized. Mendelssohn, desiring to put Bully Bottom into the overture to "A Midsummer[Pg 62] Night's Dream," did not hesitate to use tones which suggest the bray of a donkey, yet the effect, like Handel's frogs and flies in "Israel," is one of absolute musical value. The canon which ought continually to be before the mind of the listener is that which Beethoven laid down with most painstaking care when he wrote the "Pastoral" symphony. Desiring to inform the listeners what were the images which inspired the various movements (in order, of course, that they might the better enter into the work by recalling them), he gave each part a superscription thus:
The extent to which tone-painting is justified is a question that might be worth considering; however, discussing it in depth would go beyond the limits of this book and must be set aside. It’s important to emphasize for the listener that attempts at musical cartooning have never been made by true composers, and the more music tries to simply mimic external things, the less authentic and valuable it becomes. Vocal music allows for more descriptive elements than instrumental music because it blends different art forms; its purpose is to illustrate poetry and, by enhancing the emotional appeal, to stir feelings. Every piece of vocal music also has its explanatory narrative in the lyrics. It's even more acceptable and justifiable in opera, where it's just one of several elements working together to create dramatic representation. However, it must always be idealized to have value. Mendelssohn, wanting to include Bully Bottom in the overture to "A Midsummer[Pg 62] Night's Dream," didn't hesitate to use sounds that evoke the braying of a donkey, yet the result, like Handel's frogs and flies in "Israel," holds absolute musical value. The guideline that should always be in the listener's mind is the one Beethoven established with great care when he composed the "Pastoral" symphony. He aimed to inform the listeners of the images that inspired the different movements (so they could engage more deeply with the work by recalling them), and he provided each section with a title as follows:
I. "The agreeable and cheerful sensations awakened by arrival in the country."
I. "The pleasant and uplifting feelings that come from arriving in the countryside."
II. "Scene by the brook."
"Scene by the stream."
III. "A merrymaking of the country folk."
III. "A celebration of the rural community."
IV. "Thunder-storm."
IV. "Thunderstorm."
V. "Shepherds' song—feelings of charity combined with gratitude to the Deity after the storm."
V. "Shepherds' song—feelings of kindness mixed with thanks to God after the storm."
In the title itself he included an admonitory explanation which should have everlasting validity: "Pastoral Symphony; more expression of feeling than painting." How seriously he thought[Pg 63] on the subject we know from his sketch-books, in which occur a number of notes, some of which were evidently hints for superscriptions, some records of his convictions on the subject of descriptive music. The notes are reprinted in Nottebohm's "Zweite Beethoveniana," but I borrow Sir George Grove's translation:
In the title itself, he included a warning explanation that should always be relevant: "Pastoral Symphony; more expression of feeling than painting." We know how seriously he considered this topic from his sketchbooks, which contain several notes—some clearly ideas for titles, and others reflections of his beliefs about descriptive music. The notes are reprinted in Nottebohm's "Zweite Beethoveniana," but I’m using Sir George Grove's translation:
"The hearers should be allowed to discover the situations."
"The audience should be allowed to uncover the situations."
"Sinfonia caracteristica, or a recollection of country life."
"Characteristic Symphony, or a memory of rural life."
"All painting in instrumental music, if pushed too far, is a failure."
"All painting in instrumental music, if taken too far, is a failure."
"Sinfonia pastorella. Anyone who has an idea of country life can make out for himself the intentions of the author without many titles."
"Sinfonia pastorella. Anyone familiar with country life can understand the author's intentions without needing a lot of explanation."
"People will not require titles to recognize the general intention to be more a matter of feeling than of painting in sounds."
"People won't need titles to understand that the overall intention is more about feeling than about creating sounds."
"Pastoral symphony: No picture, but something in which the emotions are expressed which are aroused in men by the pleasure of the country (or), in which some feelings of country life are set forth."[C]
"Pastoral symphony: No image, but a piece that expresses the emotions stirred in people by the joy of rural life, showcasing feelings related to country living." [C]
As to the relation of programme to music Schumann laid down an admirable maxim when he said that while good music was not harmed by a descriptive title it was a bad indication if a composition needed one.
Regarding the relationship between a program and music, Schumann established a great principle when he stated that while good music isn't negatively affected by a descriptive title, it’s a bad sign if a piece requires one.
There are, among all the terms used in music, no words of vaguer meaning than Classic and Romantic. The idea which they convey most widely in conjunction is that of antithesis. When the Romantic School of composers is discussed it is almost universally presented as something opposed in character to the Classical School. There is little harm in this if we but bear in mind that all the terms which have come into use to describe different phases of musical development are entirely artificial and arbitrary—that they do not stand for anything absolute, but only serve as platforms of observation. If the terms had a fixed meaning we ought to be able, since they have established themselves in the language of history and criticism, to describe unambiguously and define clearly the boundary which separates them. This, however, is im[Pg 65]possible. Each generation, nay, each decade, fixes the meaning of the words for itself and decides what works shall go into each category. It ought to be possible to discover a principle, a touchstone, which shall emancipate us from the mischievous and misleading notions that have so long prompted men to make the partitions between the schools out of dates and names.
There are no terms in music that are as vague as "Classic" and "Romantic." These words are often understood together as opposites. When people talk about the Romantic School of composers, it's usually set up as being fundamentally different from the Classical School. This isn’t necessarily a problem, as long as we remember that all the terms we use to describe different stages of musical development are completely artificial and arbitrary—they don’t actually represent anything absolute, but just act as ways to observe. If these terms had a fixed meaning, we should be able, since they have become part of historical and critical language, to clearly describe and define the boundaries that separate them. However, that’s impossible. Each generation, even each decade, defines the meanings of these words for itself and decides which works fit into which category. It should be possible to find a principle, a guide, to free us from the harmful and misleading ideas that have long made people create outdated divisions between these schools based on names and dates.
The terms were borrowed from literary criticism; but even there, in the words of Archbishop Trench, "they either say nothing at all or say something erroneous." Classical has more to defend it than Romantic, because it has greater antiquity and, in one sense, has been used with less arbitrariness.
The terms were taken from literary criticism; but even there, in the words of Archbishop Trench, "they either mean nothing at all or are outright wrong." Classical has more justification than Romantic, because it has a longer history and, in a way, has been used with less randomness.
"The term," says Trench, "is drawn from the political economy of Rome. Such a man was rated as to his income in the third class, such another in the fourth, and so on, and he who was in the highest was emphatically said to be of the class, classicus, a class man, without adding the number as in that case superfluous; while all others were infra classem. Hence by an obvious analogy the best authors were rated as classici, or men of the highest class; just as in English we say 'men of rank'[Pg 66] absolutely for men who are in the highest ranks of the State."
"The term," says Trench, "comes from the political economy of Rome. A man was classified by his income in the third class, another in the fourth, and so on, with the one in the highest class being clearly labeled as classicus, a class man, without needing to specify the number since that would be unnecessary; while everyone else was called infra classem. Thus, by a clear analogy, the best authors were classified as classici, or men of the highest class; just like we say in English 'men of rank'[Pg 66] to refer to those in the top ranks of the State."
Thus Trench, and his historical definition, explains why in music also there is something more than a lurking suggestion of excellence in the conception of "classical;" but that fact does not put away the quarrel which we feel exists between Classic and Romantic.
Thus Trench, and his historical definition, explains why in music there’s also something more than just a hint of excellence in the idea of "classical;" however, that fact doesn't resolve the conflict we sense between Classic and Romantic.
As applied to literature Romantic was an adjective affected by certain poets, first in Germany, then in France, who wished to introduce a style of thought and expression different from that of those who followed old models. Intrinsically, of course, the term does not imply any such opposition but only bears witness to the source from which the poets drew their inspiration. This was the imaginative literature of the Middle Ages, the fantastical stories of chivalry and knighthood written in the Romance, or Romanic languages, such as Italian, Spanish, and Provençal. The principal elements of these stories were the marvellous and the supernatural. The composers whose names first spring[Pg 67] into our minds when we think of the Romantic School are men like Mendelssohn and Schumann, who drew much of their inspiration from the young writers of their time who were making war on stilted rhetoric and conventionalism of phrase. Schumann touches hands with the Romantic poets in their strivings in two directions. His artistic conduct, especially in his early years, is inexplicable if Jean Paul be omitted from the equation. His music rebels against the formalism which had held despotic sway over the art, and also seeks to disclose the beauty which lies buried in the world of mystery in and around us, and give expression to the multitude of emotions to which unyielding formalism had refused adequate utterance. This, I think, is the chief element of Romanticism. Another has more of an external nature and genesis, and this we find in the works of such composers as Von Weber, who is Romantic chiefly in his operas, because of the supernaturalism and chivalry in their stories, and Mendelssohn, who, while distinctly Romantic in many of his strivings, was yet so[Pg 68] great a master of form, and so attached to it, that the Romantic side of him was not fully developed.
In literature, the term Romantic refers to certain poets, first in Germany and then in France, who wanted to create a different style of thought and expression from those who adhered to traditional models. Essentially, the term itself doesn’t imply any opposition; it just reflects the sources of inspiration that these poets drew from. This inspiration came from the imaginative literature of the Middle Ages, especially the fantastical tales of chivalry and knighthood written in Romance, or Romanic languages like Italian, Spanish, and Provençal. The main elements of these stories were the marvelous and the supernatural. The names that immediately come to mind when we consider the Romantic School are composers like Mendelssohn and Schumann, who were influenced by the young writers of their time that were pushing against stiff rhetoric and conventional phrases. Schumann engages with the Romantic poets in two significant ways. His artistic approach, especially in his early years, doesn’t make sense without considering Jean Paul. His music challenges the formalism that had dominated the art, aiming to reveal the beauty hidden in the mysterious world around us and express the wealth of emotions that rigid formalism had silenced. I believe this is the core element of Romanticism. Another aspect is more externally focused, as seen in the works of composers like Von Weber, who is mainly Romantic in his operas due to the supernatural elements and chivalric themes in their stories, and Mendelssohn, who, while distinctly Romantic in many respects, was such a master of form and so committed to it that his Romantic side wasn’t fully realized.
If I were to attempt a definition it would be this: Classical composers are those of the first rank (to this extent we yield to the ancient Roman conception) who have developed music to the highest pitch of perfection on its formal side and, in obedience to generally accepted laws, preferring æsthetic beauty, pure and simple, over emotional content, or, at any rate, refusing to sacrifice form to characteristic expression. Romantic composers are those who have sought their ideals in other regions and striven to give expression to them irrespective of the restrictions and limitations of form and the conventions of law—composers with whom, in brief, content outweighs manner. This definition presents Classicism as the regulative and conservative principle in the history of the art, and Romanticism as the progressive, regenerative, and creative principle. It is easy to see how the notion of contest between them grew up, and the only harm which can come from[Pg 69] such a notion will ensue only if we shut our eyes to the fact that it is a contest between two elements whose very opposition stimulates life, and whose union, perfect, peaceful, mutually supplemental, is found in every really great art-work. No law which fixes, and hence limits, form, can remain valid forever. Its end is served when it enforces itself long enough to keep lawlessness in check till the test of time has determined what is sound, sweet, and wholesome in the innovations which are always crowding eagerly into every creative activity in art and science. In art it is ever true, as Faust concludes, that "In the beginning was the deed." The laws of composition are the products of compositions; and, being such, they cannot remain unalterable so long as the impulse freshly to create remains. All great men are ahead of their time, and in all great music, no matter when written, you shall find instances of profounder meaning and deeper or newer feeling than marked the generality of contemporary compositions. So Bach frequently floods his formal utterances[Pg 70] with Romantic feeling, and the face of Beethoven, serving at the altar in the temple of Beauty, is transfigured for us by divine light. The principles of creation and conservation move onward together, and what is Romantic to-day becomes Classic to-morrow. Romanticism is fluid Classicism. It is the emotional stimulus informing Romanticism which calls music into life, but no sooner is it born, free, untrammelled, nature's child, than the regulative principle places shackles upon it; but it is enslaved only that it may become and remain art.
If I were to define it, I would say this: Classical composers are those of the highest caliber (in this sense, we align with the ancient Roman view) who have pushed music to its peak perfection in terms of structure and, following widely accepted principles, prioritize aesthetic beauty, pure and simple, over emotional depth, or at least resist sacrificing form for expressive character. Romantic composers, on the other hand, have sought their ideals in different realms and worked to express them regardless of the limitations of structure and conventional rules—composers for whom, in summary, content is more important than form. This definition presents Classicism as the guiding and conservative force in the history of the art, while Romanticism is seen as the forward-moving, renewing, and creative force. It's easy to understand how the idea of a rivalry between them emerged, and the only negative consequence of such a notion arises when we ignore that it’s a conflict between two elements whose opposition inspires vitality, and whose ideal, harmonious, mutually enriching blend is present in every truly great artwork. No law that confines and thus limits structure can hold forever. Its purpose is fulfilled when it maintains order long enough to keep chaos at bay until time reveals what is sound, pleasing, and beneficial in the new ideas that are always eagerly entering every creative endeavor in art and science. In art, it remains true, as *Faust* concludes, that "In the beginning was the deed." The laws of composition arise from compositions themselves; and, as such, they cannot remain unchanged as long as the drive to create is alive. All great individuals are ahead of their time, and in all great music, no matter when it was composed, you will find examples of deeper meaning and more intense or fresh feelings than those typically found in the works of their contemporaries. Bach often infuses his structured expressions with Romantic emotion, and Beethoven, serving in the temple of Beauty, is illuminated for us by a divine light. The principles of creation and preservation move forward together, and what is Romantic today becomes Classic tomorrow. Romanticism is just fluid Classicism. It’s the emotional drive behind Romanticism that brings music to life, but as soon as it is born—free, unrestrained, a child of nature—the guiding principle imposes constraints; yet it is constrained only so it can become and remain art.
IV
The Modern Orchestra
What may be heard from a band.
The most eloquent, potent, and capable instrument of music in the world is the modern orchestra. It is the instrument whose employment by the classical composers and the geniuses of the Romantic School in the middle of our century marks the high tide of the musical art. It is an instrument, moreover, which is never played upon without giving a great object-lesson in musical analysis, without inviting the eye to help the ear to discern the cause of the sounds which ravish our senses and stir up pleasurable emotions. Yet the popular knowledge of its constituent parts, of the individual value and mission of the factors which go to make up its sum, is scarcely greater than the popular knowledge of the structure of a sym[Pg 72]phony or sonata. All this is the more deplorable since at least a rudimentary knowledge of these things might easily be gained, and in gaining it the student would find a unique intellectual enjoyment, and have his ears unconsciously opened to a thousand beauties in the music never perceived before. He would learn, for instance, to distinguish the characteristic timbre of each of the instruments in the band; and after that to the delight found in what may be called the primary colors he would add that which comes from analyzing the vast number of tints which are the products of combination. Noting the capacity of the various instruments and the manner in which they are employed, he would get glimpses into the mental workshop of the composer. He would discover that there are conventional means of expression in his art analogous to those in the other arts; and collating his methods with the effects produced, he would learn something of the creative artist's purposes. He would find that while his merely sensuous enjoyment would be left unimpaired, and the[Pg 73] emotional excitement which is a legitimate fruit of musical performance unchecked, these pleasures would have others consorted with them. His intellectual faculties would be agreeably excited, and he would enjoy the pleasures of memory, which are exemplified in music more delightfully and more frequently than in any other art, because of the rôle which repetition of parts plays in musical composition.
The most expressive, powerful, and versatile musical instrument in the world is the modern orchestra. It’s the instrument whose use by classical composers and the innovators of the Romantic era in the mid-1800s represents the peak of musical artistry. It’s also an instrument that, when performed, offers a significant lesson in musical analysis, allowing the eye to assist the ear in understanding the origins of the sounds that enchant our senses and evoke pleasurable emotions. However, the general public's understanding of its individual components, the unique value and role of each part that contributes to the whole, is barely better than their understanding of the structure of a sym[Pg 72]phony or sonata. This is particularly unfortunate since even a basic knowledge of these elements could be easily acquired. In doing so, students would discover unique intellectual enjoyment and have their ears opened to countless beauties in music they had never noticed before. They would learn, for example, to identify the distinct sounds of each instrument in the orchestra; and beyond the enjoyment of primary colors, they would also appreciate the wide range of shades that arise from their combinations. By observing the capabilities of various instruments and how they are used, they would gain insights into the composer’s creative process. They would realize that there are standard means of expression in this art similar to those in other forms of art; and by comparing these methods with the effects they produce, they would understand some of the creative artist's intentions. They would find that while their purely sensory enjoyment would remain intact, and the emotional excitement that comes from musical performance would be unimpeded, these pleasures would be accompanied by additional delights. Their intellectual faculties would be pleasantly stimulated, and they would experience the joys of memory, which are more richly and frequently exemplified in music than in any other art, due to the role of repetition in musical composition.
The argument is as valid in the study of musical forms as in the study of the orchestra, but it is the latter that is our particular business in this chapter. Everybody listening to an orchestral concert recognizes the physical forms of the violins, flutes, cornets, and big drum; but even of these familiar instruments the voices are not always recognized. As for the rest of the harmonious fraternity, few give heed to them, even while enjoying the music which they produce; yet with a few words of direction anybody can study the instruments of the band at an orchestral concert. Let him first recognize the fact that to the mind of a composer an[Pg 74] orchestra always presents itself as a combination of four groups of instruments—choirs, let us call them, with unwilling apology to the lexicographers. These choirs are: first, the viols of four sorts—violins, violas, violoncellos, and double-basses, spoken of collectively as the "string quartet;" second, the wind instruments of wood (the "wood-winds" in the musician's jargon)—flutes, oboes, clarinets, and bassoons; third, the wind instruments of brass (the "brass")—trumpets, horns, trombones, and bass tuba. In all of these subdivisions there are numerous variations which need not detain us now. A further subdivision might be made in each with reference to the harmony voices (showing an analogy with the four voices of a vocal choir—soprano, contralto, tenor, and bass); but to go into this might make the exposition confusing. The fourth "choir" (here the apology to the lexicographers must be repeated with much humility and earnestness) consists of the instruments of percussion—the kettle-drums, big drum, cymbals, triangle, bell chime, etc. (sometimes spoken of collectively in the United States as "the battery").
The argument holds true in studying musical forms just as it does in examining the orchestra, but we’ll focus on the latter in this chapter. Anyone attending an orchestral concert can recognize the physical shapes of violins, flutes, cornets, and the big drum; however, even with these familiar instruments, their distinct sounds aren’t always identified. As for the rest of the harmonious ensemble, few pay attention to them even while enjoying the music they create; yet, with a little guidance, anyone can learn about the instruments in the orchestra. First, one should understand that to a composer, an orchestra is viewed as a combination of four groups of instruments—let's call them choirs, with a nod to the dictionary makers. These groups are: first, the string section, which includes four types of viols—violins, violas, cellos, and double-basses, collectively known as the "string quartet"; second, the woodwind instruments—the "wood-winds" in musician's terms—flutes, oboes, clarinets, and bassoons; third, the brass instruments—simply referred to as "brass"—trumpets, horns, trombones, and tubas. Each of these groups has numerous variations that we won't delve into right now. We could further categorize each group based on their harmonic roles (analogous to the four parts of a vocal choir—soprano, contralto, tenor, and bass); however, this might complicate things. The fourth "choir" (and I must humbly apologize to the lexicographers again) is made up of percussion instruments—the kettle-drums, big drum, cymbals, triangle, bell chimes, etc. (often referred to collectively in the United States as "the battery").
SEATING PLAN OF THE NEW YORK PHILHARMONIC SOCIETY.
SEATING PLAN OF THE NEW YORK PHILHARMONIC SOCIETY.
The disposition of these instruments in our orchestras is largely a matter of individual taste and judgment in the conductor, though the general rule is exemplified in the plan given herewith, showing how Mr. Anton Seidl has arranged the desks for the concerts of the Philharmonic Society of New York. Mr. Theodore Thomas's arrangement differed very little from that of Mr. Seidl, the most noticeable difference being that he placed the viola-players beside the second violinists, where Mr. Seidl has the violoncellists. Mr. Seidl's purpose in making the change was to gain an increase in sonority for the viola part, the position to the right of the stage (the left of the audience) enabling the viola-players to hold their instruments with the F-holes toward the listeners instead of away from them. The relative positions of the harmonious battalions, as a rule, are as shown in the diagram. In the foreground, the violins, violas, and 'cellos; in the middle distance, the wood-winds; in the back[Pg 78]ground, the brass and the battery; the double-basses flanking the whole body. This distribution of forces is dictated by considerations of sonority, the most assertive instruments—the brass and drums—being placed farthest from the hearers, and the instruments of the viol tribe, which are the real backbone of the band and make their effect by a massing of voices in each part, having the place of honor and greatest advantage. Of course it is understood that I am speaking of a concert orchestra. In the case of theatrical or operatic bands the arrangement of the forces is dependent largely upon the exigencies of space.
The arrangement of these instruments in our orchestras mostly depends on the conductor's personal taste and judgment, although the general guideline is illustrated in the plan provided here, which shows how Mr. Anton Seidl organized the seating for the concerts of the Philharmonic Society of New York. Mr. Theodore Thomas's setup was quite similar to Mr. Seidl's, with the main difference being that he positioned the viola players next to the second violinists, where Mr. Seidl placed the cellists. Mr. Seidl made this change to enhance the sound of the viola part; placing the viola players to the right of the stage (the left from the audience's view) allowed them to angle their instruments with the F-holes facing the listeners rather than away from them. The typical arrangement of the various sections is shown in the diagram: in front, the violins, violas, and cellos; in the middle, the woodwinds; and in the background, the brass and percussion, with the double basses on either side of the group. This distribution is based on sound considerations, with the loudest instruments—the brass and drums—positioned farthest from the audience, while the string instruments, which form the core of the orchestra and create their impact through a blend of voices in each section, occupy the prime spots for the best acoustic effect. Of course, this discussion pertains to a concert orchestra. In the case of theatrical or operatic ensembles, the arrangement is mainly determined by the space constraints.
Outside the strings the instruments are treated by composers as solo instruments, a single flute, oboe, clarinet, or other wind instrument sometimes doing the same work in the development of the composition as the entire body of first violins. As a rule, the wood-winds are used in pairs, the purpose of this being either to fill the harmony when what I may call the principal thought of the composition is consigned to a[Pg 79] particular choir, or to strengthen a voice by permitting two instruments to play in unison.
Outside of the strings, composers treat the instruments as solo performers, with a single flute, oboe, clarinet, or other wind instrument sometimes taking on the same role in the development of a composition as the entire group of first violins. Generally, woodwinds are used in pairs, either to enrich the harmony when what I call the main idea of the composition is assigned to a [Pg 79] specific section, or to reinforce a part by allowing two instruments to play together in unison.
Each choir, except the percussion instruments, is capable of playing in full harmony; and this effect is frequently used by composers. In "Lohengrin," which for that reason affords to the amateur an admirable opportunity for orchestral study, Wagner resorts to this device in some instances for the sake of dramatic characterization. Elsa, a dreamy, melancholy maiden, crushed under the weight of wrongful accusation, and sustained only by the vision of a seraphic champion sent by Heaven to espouse her cause, is accompanied on her entrance and sustained all through her scene of trial by the dulcet tones of the wood-winds, the oboe most often carrying the melody. Lohengrin's superterrestrial character as a Knight of the Holy Grail is prefigured in the harmonies which seem to stream from the violins, and in the prelude tell of the bringing of the sacred vessel of Christ's passion to Monsalvat; but in his chivalric character he is greeted by the mili[Pg 80]tant trumpets in a strain of brilliant puissance and rhythmic energy. Composers have studied the voices of the instruments so long and well, and have noted the kind of melodies and harmonies in which the voices are most effective, that they have formulated what might almost be called an instrumental language. Though the effective capacity of each instrument is restricted not only by its mechanics, but also by the quality of its tones—a melody conceived for one instrument sometimes becoming utterly inexpressive and unbeautiful by transferrence to another—the range of effects is extended almost to infinity by means of combination, or, as a painter might say, by mixing the colors. The art of writing effectively for instruments in combination is the art of instrumentation or orchestration, in which Berlioz and Wagner were Past Grand Masters.
Each choir, except for the percussion instruments, can play in full harmony, and composers often use this effect. In "Lohengrin," which provides an excellent opportunity for amateur orchestral study, Wagner employs this method in some instances to enhance dramatic characterization. Elsa, a dreamy and melancholic young woman weighed down by false accusations and sustained only by the vision of a heavenly champion advocating for her, is welcomed upon her entrance and supported throughout her trial by the sweet sounds of the woodwinds, with the oboe frequently carrying the melody. Lohengrin's otherworldly nature as a Knight of the Holy Grail is foreshadowed in the harmonies that seem to flow from the violins, which in the prelude convey the arrival of the sacred vessel of Christ's passion to Monsalvat; however, his chivalric identity is heralded by the militant trumpets in a lively, powerful, and rhythmic fanfare. Composers have studied instrument voices for so long and so thoroughly and have recognized the types of melodies and harmonies that are most effective for each, that they have essentially developed what could be called an instrumental language. While each instrument's effective range is limited by its mechanics and the quality of its tones—sometimes a melody designed for one instrument becomes dull and unappealing when played on another—the range of effects is nearly limitless through combination, or as a painter might say, by mixing colors. The art of composing effectively for a combination of instruments is known as instrumentation or orchestration, in which Berlioz and Wagner were true masters.
The number of instruments of each kind in an orchestra may also be said to depend measurably upon the music, or the use to which the band is to be put. Neither in instruments nor in numbers[Pg 81] is there absolute identity between a dramatic and a symphonic orchestra. The apparatus of the former is generally much more varied and complex, because of the vast development of variety in dramatic expression stimulated by Wagner.
The number of instruments in an orchestra can also depend significantly on the music being played or the purpose of the ensemble. There’s no absolute similarity in the types or numbers of instruments used between a dramatic orchestra and a symphonic one. The setup of the former is usually much more diverse and intricate, thanks to the extensive range of dramatic expression inspired by Wagner.[Pg 81]
The modern symphony, especially the symphonic poem, shows the influence of this dramatic tendency, but not in the same degree. A comparison between model bands in each department will disclose what is called the normal orchestral organization. For the comparison (see page 82), I select the bands of the first Wagner Festival held in Bayreuth in 1876, the Philharmonic Society of New York, the Boston Symphony Orchestra, and the Chicago Symphony Orchestra.
The modern symphony, particularly the symphonic poem, reflects this dramatic trend, but not to the same extent. A comparison between exemplary ensembles in each category will reveal what’s known as the typical orchestral setup. For this comparison (see page 82), I’ve chosen the ensembles from the first Wagner Festival held in Bayreuth in 1876, the Philharmonic Society of New York, the Boston Symphony Orchestra, and the Chicago Symphony Orchestra.
Instruments like the corno di bassetto, bass trumpet, tenor tuba, contra-bass tuba, and contra-bass trombone are so seldom called for in the music played by concert orchestras that they have no place in their regular lists. They are employed when needed, however, and the horns and other instruments are[Pg 82] multiplied when desirable effects are to be obtained by such means.
Instruments like the corno di bassetto, bass trumpet, tenor tuba, contrabass tuba, and contrabass trombone are rarely used in the music played by concert orchestras, so they aren't part of their standard repertoire. However, they're brought in when needed, and the horns and other instruments are[Pg 82] increased when specific effects are desired.
Instruments | Bayreuth. | New York Philharmonic. | Boston. | Chicago. |
First violins | 16 | 18 | 16 | 16 |
Second violins | 16 | 18 | 14 | 16 |
Violas | 12 | 14 | 10 | 10 |
Violoncellos | 12 | 14 | 8 | 10 |
Double-basses | 8 | 14 | 8 | 9 |
Flutes | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Oboes | 3 | 3 | 2 | 3 |
English horn | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Clarinets | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Basset-horn | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
Bassoons | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Trumpets or cornets | 3 | 3 | 4 | 4 |
Horns | 8 | 4 | 4 | 4 |
Trombones | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Bass trumpet | 1 | 0 | 0 | 1 |
Tenor tubas | 2 | 0 | 2 | 4 |
Bass tubas | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
Contra-bass tuba | 1 | 0 | 1 | 0 |
Contra-bass trombone | 1 | 0 | 0 | 1 |
Tympani (pairs) | 2 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
Bass drum | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Cymbals (pairs) | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Harps |
6 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
The string quartet, it will be seen, makes up nearly three-fourths of a well-balanced orchestra. It is the only choir which has numerous representation of[Pg 83] its constituent units. This was not always so, but is the fruit of development in the art of instrumentation which is the newest department in music. Vocal music had reached its highest point before instrumental music made a beginning as an art. The former was the pampered child of the Church, the latter was long an outlaw. As late as the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries instrumentalists were vagabonds in law, like strolling players. They had none of the rights of citizenship; the religious sacraments were denied them; their children were not permitted to inherit property or learn an honourable trade; and after death the property for which they had toiled escheated to the crown. After the instruments had achieved the privilege of artistic utterance, they were for a long time mere slavish imitators of the human voice. Bach treated them with an insight into their possibilities which was far in advance of his time, for which reason he is the most modern composer of the first half of the eighteenth century; but even in Handel's case the rule was to[Pg 84] treat them chiefly as supports for the voices. He multiplied them just as he did the voices in his choruses, consorting a choir of oboes and bassoons, and another of trumpets of almost equal numbers with his violins.
The string quartet, as you'll notice, makes up nearly three-fourths of a well-balanced orchestra. It's the only group that has a significant representation of its individual parts. This hasn’t always been the case; it’s a result of development in the art of instrumentation, which is the newest area in music. Vocal music had already reached its peak before instrumental music began to evolve as an art form. The former was the favored focus of the Church, while the latter was often treated as an outcast. Up until the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, instrumentalists were seen as vagrants, much like traveling performers. They had no citizenship rights; they couldn’t partake in religious sacraments; their children weren't allowed to inherit property or learn a respectable trade; and after they died, whatever property they had worked for went to the crown. Once instruments gained the privilege of artistic expression, they initially became mere imitators of the human voice. Bach recognized their potential long before anyone else did, which is why he is considered the most modern composer of the first half of the eighteenth century; however, even in Handel’s works, the standard was to treat them mostly as support for the voices. He used them just like he did the voices in his choruses, assembling a group of oboes and bassoons alongside another set of trumpets that nearly matched the number of violins.
The so-called purists in England talk a great deal about restoring Handel's orchestra in performances of his oratorios, utterly unmindful of the fact that to our ears, accustomed to the myriad-hued orchestra of to-day, the effect would seem opaque, heavy, unbalanced, and without charm were a band of oboes to play in unison with the violins, another of bassoons to double the 'cellos, and half a dozen trumpets to come flaring and crashing into the musical mass at intervals. Gluck in the opera, and Haydn and Mozart in the symphony, first disclosed the charm of the modern orchestra with the wind instruments apportioned to the strings so as to obtain the multitude of tonal tints which we admire to-day. On the lines which they marked out the progress has been exceedingly rapid and far-reaching.[Pg 85]
The so-called purists in England talk a lot about restoring Handel's orchestra in performances of his oratorios, completely ignoring the fact that to our ears, used to today's colorful orchestras, the sound would come across as dull, heavy, unbalanced, and lacking in charm if a group of oboes played in unison with the violins, another set of bassoons doubled the cellos, and half a dozen trumpets suddenly blared and crashed into the mix at random. Gluck in opera, and Haydn and Mozart in symphony, were the first to reveal the beauty of the modern orchestra by arranging wind instruments alongside strings to achieve the variety of tonal colors we appreciate today. Following the path they laid out, the progress has been incredibly fast and significant.[Pg 85]
In the hands of the latter-day Romantic composers, and with the help of the instrument-makers, who have marvellously increased the capacity of the wind instruments, and remedied the deficiencies which embarrassed the Classical writers, the orchestra has developed into an instrument such as never entered the mind of the wildest dreamer of the last century. Its range of expression is almost infinite. It can strike like a thunder-bolt, or murmur like a zephyr. Its voices are multitudinous. Its register is coextensive in theory with that of the modern pianoforte, reaching from the space immediately below the sixth added line under the bass staff to the ninth added line above the treble staff. These two extremes, which belong respectively to the bass tuba and piccolo flute, are not at the command of every player, but they are within the capacity of the instruments, and mark the orchestra's boundaries in respect of pitch. The gravest note is almost as deep as any in which the ordinary human ear can detect pitch, and the acutest reaches the[Pg 86] same extremity in the opposite direction.
In the hands of modern Romantic composers, and with the help of instrument makers who have significantly improved the capabilities of wind instruments and fixed the issues that troubled Classical composers, the orchestra has evolved into an ensemble beyond what even the wildest dreamer of the last century could have imagined. Its range of expression is nearly limitless. It can crash like thunder or whisper like a gentle breeze. It has a multitude of voices. Theoretically, its range matches that of the modern piano, extending from just below the sixth added line beneath the bass staff to the ninth added line above the treble staff. These two extremes belong to the bass tuba and piccolo flute, respectively, and while not every player can reach them, the instruments themselves are capable of producing these sounds, defining the orchestra's pitch boundaries. The lowest note is nearly as deep as any sound the average human ear can perceive, while the highest note reaches the[Pg 86] same extreme in the opposite direction.
With all the changes that have come over the orchestra in the course of the last two hundred years, the string quartet has remained its chief factor. Its voice cannot grow monotonous or cloying, for, besides its innate qualities, it commands a more varied manner of expression than all the other instruments combined. The viol, which term I shall use generically to indicate all the instruments of the quartet, is the only instrument in the band, except the harp, that can play harmony as well as melody. Its range is the most extensive; it is more responsive to changes in manipulation; it is endowed more richly than any other instrument with varieties of timbre; it has an incomparable facility of execution, and answers more quickly and more eloquently than any of its companions to the feelings of the player. A great advantage which the viol possesses over wind instruments is that, not being dependent on the breath of the player, there is practically no limit to its ability to sustain tones.[Pg 87] It is because of this long list of good qualities that it is relied on to provide the staff of life to instrumental music. The strings as commonly used show four members of the viol family, distinguished among themselves by their size, and the quality in the changes of tone which grows out of the differences in size. The violins (Appendix, Plate I.) are the smallest members of the family. Historically they are the culmination of a development toward diminutiveness, for in their early days viols were larger than they are now. When the violin of to-day entered the orchestra (in the score of Monteverde's opera "Orfeo") it was specifically described as a "little French violin." Its voice, Berlioz says, is the "true female voice of the orchestra." Generally the violin part of an orchestral score is two-voiced, but the two groups may be split into a great number. In one passage in "Tristan und Isolde" Wagner divides his first and second violins into sixteen groups. Such divisions, especially in the higher regions, are productive of entrancing effects.[Pg 88]
With all the changes that have happened in the orchestra over the last two hundred years, the string quartet has remained its mainstay. Its sound can’t become monotonous or overwhelming because, in addition to its natural qualities, it offers a wider range of expression than all the other instruments combined. The viola, a term I’ll use broadly to refer to all the instruments in the quartet, is the only instrument in the orchestra, besides the harp, that can play both harmony and melody. Its range is the broadest; it responds better to different handling; it has a richer variety of tones than any other instrument; it has an unmatched ease of playing, and it reacts more quickly and expressively to the player's emotions than any of its counterparts. A significant advantage of the viola over wind instruments is that, since it doesn’t rely on the player's breath, there’s virtually no limit to how long it can sustain notes.[Pg 87] Because of this long list of advantages, it’s relied upon to provide the essential foundation for instrumental music. The strings typically consist of four members of the viola family, each distinguished by their size, which affects the tonal quality due to these size differences. The violins (Appendix, Plate I.) are the smallest members of this family. Historically, they represent the culmination of a trend toward being smaller, as early violas were larger than they are today. When the modern violin first joined the orchestra (in the score of Monteverdi's opera "Orfeo"), it was referred to as a "little French violin." Its sound, according to Berlioz, is the "true female voice of the orchestra." Generally, the violin part in an orchestral score is written for two voices, but these can be divided into many more. In one section of "Tristan und Isolde," Wagner separates his first and second violins into sixteen groups. Such divisions, especially in the higher ranges, create captivating effects.[Pg 88]
The halo of sound which streams from the beginning and end of the "Lohengrin" prelude is produced by this device. High and close harmonies from divided violins always sound ethereal. Besides their native tone quality (that resulting from a string stretched over a sounding shell set to vibrating by friction), the violins have a number of modified qualities resulting from changes in manipulation. Sometimes the strings are plucked (pizzicato), when the result is a short tone something like that of a banjo with the metallic clang omitted; very dainty effects can thus be produced, and though it always seems like a degradation of the instrument so pre-eminently suited to a broad singing style, no less significant a symphonist than Tschaikowsky has written a Scherzo in which the violins are played pizzicato throughout the movement. Ballet composers frequently resort to the piquant effect, but in the larger and more serious forms of composition, the device is sparingly used. Differences in quality and expressiveness of tone are also produced by varied[Pg 89] methods of applying the bow to the strings: with stronger or lighter pressure; near the bridge, which renders the tone hard and brilliant, and over the end of the finger-board, which softens it; in a continuous manner (legato), or detached (staccato). Weird effects in dramatic music are sometimes produced by striking the strings with the wood of the bow, Wagner resorting to this means to delineate the wicked glee of his dwarf Mime, and Meyerbeer to heighten the uncanniness of Nelusko's wild song in the third act of "L'Africaine." Another class of effects results from the manner in which the strings are "stopped" by the fingers of the left hand. When they are not pressed firmly against the finger-board but touched lightly at certain places called nodes by the acousticians, so that the segments below the finger are permitted to vibrate along with the upper portion, those peculiar tones of a flute-like quality called harmonics or flageolet tones are produced. These are oftener heard in dramatic music than in symphonies; but Berlioz, desiring to put[Pg 90] Shakespeare's description of Queen Mab,
The rich sound that flows from the start and end of the "Lohengrin" prelude comes from this technique. High, close harmonies from split violins always have an ethereal quality. In addition to their natural sound (which is created by a string stretched over a resonating body set into motion by friction), the violins can produce various modified tones due to changes in technique. Sometimes the strings are plucked (pizzicato), resulting in a short tone similar to that of a banjo but without the metallic ring; this can create very delicate effects. Although it may seem like a misuse of an instrument that excels in a broad, singing style, a prominent composer like Tschaikovsky has written a Scherzo where the violins are played pizzicato throughout the piece. Ballet composers often use this striking effect, but in larger and more serious compositions, it is used sparingly. Differences in tone quality and expressiveness come from varying [Pg 89] bowing techniques: applying stronger or lighter pressure; playing near the bridge for a hard and bright tone, or over the end of the fingerboard for a softer sound; in a smooth manner (legato) or detached (staccato). Unique effects in dramatic music are sometimes created by hitting the strings with the wood of the bow, as Wagner did to portray the wicked joy of his dwarf Mime, and Meyerbeer used this to enhance the eeriness of Nelusko's wild song in the third act of "L'Africaine." Another type of effect arises from how the strings are "stopped" by the fingers of the left hand. When they are not pressed firmly against the fingerboard but instead lightly touched at certain points known as nodes by acousticians, allowing the segments below the finger to vibrate along with the upper part, those distinctive tones with a flute-like quality called harmonics or flageolet tones are created. These are heard more frequently in dramatic music than in symphonies; however, Berlioz, aiming to capture [Pg 90] Shakespeare's description of Queen Mab,
The cover made from the wings of grasshoppers;
The markings of the tiniest spider's web;
The collars, of the moonshine's glowing rays—
into music in his dramatic symphony, "Romeo and Juliet," achieved a marvellously filmy effect by dividing his violins, and permitting some of them to play harmonics. Yet so little was his ingenious purpose suspected when he first brought the symphony forward in Paris, that one of the critics spoke contemptuously of this effect as sounding "like an ill-greased syringe." A quivering motion imparted to the fingers of the left hand in stopping the strings produces a tremulousness of tone akin to the vibrato of a singer; and, like the vocal vibrato, when not carried to excess, this effect is a potent expression of sentimental feeling. But it is much abused by solo players. Another modification of tone is caused by placing a tiny instrument called a sordino, or mute, upon the bridge. This clamps[Pg 91] the bridge, makes it heavier, and checks the vibrations, so that the tone is muted or muffled, and at times sounds mysterious.
In his dramatic symphony, "Romeo and Juliet," he created an amazing film-like effect by dividing his violins and letting some of them play harmonics. However, when he first presented the symphony in Paris, his clever intention went largely unnoticed, and one critic dismissively referred to this effect as sounding "like an ill-greased syringe." A trembling motion applied to the fingers of the left hand while stopping the strings creates a wavering tone similar to a singer's vibrato; and like the vocal vibrato, when not overdone, this effect is a strong expression of emotional feeling. But solo players often misuse it. Another way to modify the tone is by placing a small device called a sordino, or mute, on the bridge. This clamps[Pg 91] the bridge, adds weight, and reduces the vibrations, resulting in a muted or muffled tone that can sometimes sound mysterious.
These devices, though as a rule they have their maximum of effectiveness in the violins, are possible also on the violas, violoncellos, and double-basses, which, as I have already intimated, are but violins of a larger growth. The pizzicato is, indeed, oftenest heard from the double-basses, where it has a much greater eloquence than on the violins. In music of a sombre cast, the short, deep tones given out by the plucked strings of the contra-bass sometimes have the awfulness of gigantic heart-throbs. The difficulty of producing the other effects grows with the increase of difficulty in handling the instruments, this being due to the growing thickness of the strings and the wideness of the points at which they must be stopped. One effect peculiar to them all—the most used of all effects, indeed, in dramatic music—is the tremolo, produced by dividing a tone into many quickly reiterated short tones by a rapid motion[Pg 92] of the bow. This device came into use with one of the earliest pieces of dramatic music. It is two centuries old, and was first used to help in the musical delineation of a combat. With scarcely an exception, the varied means which I have described can be detected by those to whom they are not already familiar by watching the players while listening to the music.
These instruments, while they are usually most effective in violins, can also be used in violas, cellos, and double basses, which I have already mentioned are just larger versions of violins. The pizzicato technique is often most prominent in the double basses, where it has a much more powerful expression than on violins. In darker music, the short, deep sounds produced by the plucked strings of the double bass can sometimes evoke the intensity of enormous heartbeats. The challenge of creating other effects increases as it becomes harder to handle the instruments, due to the thicker strings and the wider areas where they need to be stopped. One effect common to all of them—indeed, the most used effect in dramatic music—is the tremolo, which is created by splitting a tone into several quickly repeated short tones through rapid bow movement[Pg 92]. This technique has been in use since one of the earliest pieces of dramatic music. It dates back two centuries and was first employed to enhance the musical portrayal of a battle. With hardly any exceptions, the various techniques I’ve described can be identified by those who are not already familiar with them by observing the players while they listen to the music.
The viola is next in size to the violin, and is tuned at the interval of a fifth lower. Its highest string is A, which is the second string of the violin, and its lowest C. Its tone, which sometimes contains a comical suggestion of a boy's voice in mutation, is lacking in incisiveness and brilliancy, but for this it compensates by a wonderful richness and filling quality, and a pathetic and inimitable mournfulness in melancholy music. It blends beautifully with the violoncello, and is often made to double that instrument's part for the sake of color effect—as, to cite a familiar instance, in the principal subject of the Andante in Beethoven's Fifth Symphony.
The viola is slightly larger than the violin and is tuned a fifth lower. Its highest string is A, which corresponds to the second string of the violin, and its lowest is C. Its sound, which can sometimes hint at the awkward changes of a boy's voice, lacks sharpness and brilliance, but it makes up for this with a wonderful richness and fullness, as well as a unique and touching sadness in melancholic music. It blends beautifully with the cello and often plays along with it to enhance the color of the music—like in the main theme of the Andante in Beethoven's Fifth Symphony.
The strings of the violoncello (Plate[Pg 93] II.) are tuned like those of the viola, but an octave lower. It is the knee-fiddle (viola da gamba) of the last century, as the viola is the arm-fiddle (viola da braccio), and got its old name from the position in which it is held by the player. The 'cello's voice is a bass—it might be called the barytone of the choir—and in the olden time of simple writing, little else was done with it than to double the bass part one octave higher. But modern composers, appreciating its marvellous capacity for expression, which is next to that of the violin, have treated it with great freedom and independence as a solo instrument. Its tone is full of voluptuous languor. It is the sighing lover of the instrumental company, and can speak the language of tender passion more feelingly than any of its fellows. The ravishing effect of a multiplication of its voice is tellingly exemplified in the opening of the overture to "William Tell," which is written for five solo 'celli, though it is oftenest heard in an arrangement which gives two of the middle parts to violas. When Beethoven wished to produce the emo[Pg 94]tional impression of a peacefully rippling brook in his "Pastoral" symphony, he gave a murmuring figure to the divided violoncellos, and Wagner uses the passionate accents of four of these instruments playing in harmony to support Siegmund when he is pouring out the ecstasy of his love in the first act of "Die Walküre." In the love scene of Berlioz's "Romeo and Juliet" symphony it is the violoncello which personifies the lover, and holds converse with the modest oboe.
The strings of the cello (Plate[Pg 93] II.) are tuned like those of the viola but an octave lower. It's the knee-fiddle (viola da gamba) of the last century, just as the viola is the arm-fiddle (viola da braccio), and its name comes from the position in which the player holds it. The cello's voice is a bass—it could be called the barytone of the choir—and in the past, during simpler compositions, it was mainly used to double the bass part an octave higher. But modern composers, recognizing its incredible ability for expression, which is second only to that of the violin, have used it with great freedom and independence as a solo instrument. Its sound is full of rich languor. It is the sighing lover of the ensemble, capable of expressing tender passion more poignantly than any of its counterparts. The stunning effect of multiple cellos can be clearly seen in the opening of the overture to "William Tell," which is written for five solo cellos, although it's often heard in an arrangement that gives two of the middle parts to violas. When Beethoven wanted to evoke the emotional feeling of a peacefully flowing brook in his "Pastoral" symphony, he gave a murmuring motif to the divided cellos, and Wagner uses the passionate tones of four of these instruments playing in harmony to support Siegmund as he pours out his love's ecstasy in the first act of "Die Walküre." In the love scene of Berlioz's "Romeo and Juliet" symphony, it's the cello that represents the lover and converses with the gentle oboe.
The patriarchal double-bass is known to all, and also its mission of providing the foundation for the harmonic structure of orchestral music. It sounds an octave lower than the music written for it, being what is called a transposing instrument of sixteen-foot tone. Solos are seldom written for this instrument in orchestral music, though Beethoven, with his daring recitatives in the Ninth Symphony, makes it a mediator between the instrumental and vocal forces. Dragonetti and Bottesini, two Italians, the latter of whom is still alive, won great fame as solo players on the unwieldy[Pg 95] instrument. The latter uses a small bass viol, and strings it with harp strings; but Dragonetti played a full double-bass, on which he could execute the most difficult passages written for the violoncello.
The double bass is familiar to everyone, renowned for its role in laying the foundation of the harmonic structure in orchestral music. It plays an octave lower than the written music, making it a transposing instrument with a sixteen-foot tone. Solos for this instrument are rare in orchestral settings, although Beethoven, with his bold recitatives in the Ninth Symphony, uses it as a link between the instrumental and vocal forces. Dragonetti and Bottesini, two Italian musicians (the latter of whom is still living), gained significant recognition as soloists on this cumbersome instrument. Bottesini plays a smaller bass viol strung with harp strings, while Dragonetti performed on a full double bass, allowing him to tackle the most challenging passages originally composed for the cello.
Since the instruments of the wood-wind choir are frequently used in solos, their acquaintance can easily be made by an observing amateur. To this division of the orchestra belong the gentle accents in the instrumental language. Violent expression is not its province, and generally when the band is discoursing in heroic style or giving voice to brave or angry emotion the wood-winds are either silent or are used to give weight to the body of tone rather than color. Each of the instruments has a strongly characteristic voice, which adapts itself best to a certain style of music; but by use of different registers and by combinations among them, or with the instruments of the other choirs, a wide range of expression within the limits suggested has been won for the wood-winds.
Since the woodwind section is often featured in solos, it's easy for an observant amateur to get familiar with them. This group of instruments adds gentle accents to the music. They aren't known for intense expression, and usually, when the orchestra is playing in a heroic style or expressing brave or angry emotions, the woodwinds either remain silent or serve to support the overall sound rather than add color. Each instrument has a unique voice that suits a specific style of music best; however, by using different ranges and combining them with other instruments, the woodwinds can achieve a broad range of expression within those limits.
The flute, which requires no descrip[Pg 96]tion, is, for instance, an essentially soulless instrument; but its marvellous agility and the effectiveness with which its tones can be blended with others make it one of the most useful instruments in the band. Its native character, heard in the compositions written for it as a solo instrument, has prevented it from being looked upon with dignity. As a rule, brilliancy is all that is expected from it. It is a sort of soprano leggiero with a small range of superficial feelings. It can sentimentalize, and, as Dryden says, be "soft, complaining," but when we hear it pour forth a veritable ecstasy of jubilation, as it does in the dramatic climax of Beethoven's overture "Leonore No. 3," we marvel at the transformation effected by the composer. Advantage has also been taken of the difference between its high and low tones, and now in some romantic music, as in Raff's "Lenore" symphony, or the prayer of Agathe in "Der Freischütz," the hollowness of the low tones produces a mysterious effect that is exceedingly striking. Still the fact remains that the native voice of the in[Pg 97]strument, though sweet, is expressionless compared with that of the oboe or clarinet. Modern composers sometimes write for three flutes; but in the older writers, when a third flute is used, it is generally an octave flute, or piccolo flute (Plate III.)—a tiny instrument whose aggressiveness of voice is out of all proportion to its diminutiveness of body. This is the instrument which shrieks and whistles when the band is playing at storm-making, to imitate the noise of the wind. It sounds an octave higher than is indicated by the notes in its part, and so is what is called a transposing instrument of four-foot tone. It revels in military music, which is proper, for it is an own cousin to the ear-piercing fife, which annually makes up for its long silence in the noisy days before political elections. When you hear a composition in march time, with bass and snare drum, cymbals and triangle, such as the Germans call "Turkish" or "Janizary" music, you may be sure to hear also the piccolo flute. The flute is doubtless one of the oldest instruments in the world. The[Pg 98] primitive cave-dwellers made flutes of the leg-bones of birds and other animals, an origin of which a record is preserved in the Latin name tibia. The first wooden flutes were doubtless the Pandean pipes, in which the tone was produced by blowing across the open ends of hollow reeds. The present method, already known to the ancient Egyptians, of closing the upper end, and creating the tone by blowing across a hole cut in the side, is only a modification of the method pursued, according to classic tradition, by Pan when he breathed out his dejection at the loss of the nymph Syrinx, by blowing across the tuneful reeds which were that nymph in her metamorphosed state.
The flute, which needs no introduction, is, for example, a mostly lifeless instrument; but its amazing agility and the way it blends with other sounds make it one of the most useful instruments in the band. Its natural sound, found in compositions made for it as a solo instrument, has kept it from being viewed with respect. Generally, brightness is all that's expected from it. It's like a soprano leggiero with a limited range of shallow emotions. It can express sentimentality, and, as Dryden puts it, be "soft, complaining," but when we hear it unleash a true ecstasy of joy, like in the dramatic peak of Beethoven's overture "Leonore No. 3," we are astonished by the transformation created by the composer. The contrast between its high and low notes has also been utilized, and now in some romantic music, such as Raff's "Lenore" symphony or Agathe's prayer in "Der Freischütz," the emptiness of the low notes gives off a mysterious effect that is very striking. Still, the fact remains that the flute's natural sound, while sweet, is expressionless compared to that of the oboe or clarinet. Modern composers sometimes write for three flutes; however, in older compositions, when a third flute is included, it’s typically an octave flute or piccolo flute (Plate III.)—a tiny instrument whose harsh voice is dramatically disproportionate to its small size. This is the instrument that shrieks and whistles when the band is playing at full blast, mimicking the sound of the wind. It plays an octave higher than indicated by the notes in its part, making it a transposing instrument of four-foot tone. It thrives in military music, fittingly, as it is a close relative of the loud fife, which annually breaks its silence during the raucous days leading up to political elections. When you hear a march-time piece with bass and snare drums, cymbals, and triangle, what the Germans call "Turkish" or "Janizary" music, you can be sure that the piccolo flute will be present. The flute is certainly one of the oldest instruments globally. Primitive cave dwellers crafted flutes from bird and animal leg bones, an origin reflected in the Latin name tibia. The first wooden flutes were probably the Pandean pipes, which created sound by blowing across the open ends of hollow reeds. The current method, already known to ancient Egyptians, involves closing the upper end and producing sound by blowing across a hole cut in the side, which is just a variation of the technique used, according to classical tradition, by Pan when he lamented the loss of the nymph Syrinx by blowing across the musical reeds that represented her in her transformed state.
The flute or pipe of the Greeks and Romans was only distantly related to the true flute, but was the ancestor of its orchestral companions, the oboe and clarinet. These instruments are sounded by being blown in at the end, and the tone is created by vibrating reeds, whereas in the flute it is the result of the impinging of the air on the[Pg 99] edge of the hole called the embouchure, and the consequent stirring of the column of air in the flue of the instrument. The reeds are thin slips or blades of cane. The size and bore of the instruments and the difference between these reeds are the causes of the differences in tone quality between these relatives. The oboe or hautboy, English horn, and the bassoon have what are called double reeds. Two narrow blades of cane are fitted closely together, and fastened with silk on a small metal tube extending from the upper end of the instrument in the case of the oboe and English horn, from the side in the case of the bassoon. The reeds are pinched more or less tightly between the lips, and are set to vibrating by the breath.
The flute or pipe used by the Greeks and Romans was only loosely connected to the modern flute, but it was the precursor to its orchestral partners, the oboe and clarinet. These instruments produce sound by blowing into one end, with tone created by vibrating reeds, while in the flute, sound is produced when air strikes the edge of the hole called the embouchure, which then sets the column of air inside the instrument into motion. The reeds are thin strips or blades of cane. The differences in size, shape, and type of reeds among these instruments account for their varying tone qualities. The oboe (or hautboy), English horn, and bassoon use what's known as double reeds. Two narrow blades of cane are closely fitted together and attached with silk to a small metal tube that extends from the upper end of the oboe and English horn, or from the side in the case of the bassoon. The reeds are held tightly between the lips and set into vibration by the breath.
The oboe (Plate IV.) is naturally associated with music of a pastoral character. It is pre-eminently a melody instrument, and though its voice comes forth shrinkingly, its uniqueness of tone makes it easily heard. It is a most lovable instrument. "Candor, artless grace, soft joy, or the grief of a fragile being[Pg 100] suits the oboe's accents," says Berlioz. The peculiarity of its mouth-piece gives its tone a reedy or vibrating quality totally unlike the clarinet's. Its natural alto is the English horn (Plate V.), which is an oboe of larger growth, with curved tube for convenience of manipulation. The tone of the English horn is fuller, nobler, and is very attractive in melancholy or dreamy music. There are few players on the English horn in this country, and it might be set down as a rule that outside of New York, Boston, and Chicago, the English horn parts are played by the oboe in America. No melody displays the true character of the English horn better than the Ranz des Vaches in the overture to Rossini's "William Tell"—that lovely Alpine song which the flute embroiders with exquisite ornament. One of the noblest utterances of the oboe is the melody of the funeral march in Beethoven's "Heroic" symphony, in which its tenderness has beautiful play. It is sometimes used effectively in imitative music. In Haydn's "Seasons," and also in that grotesque tone poem by[Pg 101] Saint-Saëns, the "Danse Macabre," it gives the cock crow. It is the timid oboe that sounds the A for the orchestra to tune by.
The oboe (Plate IV.) is commonly linked to music with a pastoral feel. It’s primarily a melody instrument, and even though its sound is somewhat soft, its unique tone makes it stand out. It’s a wonderfully charming instrument. "Sincerity, natural grace, gentle joy, or the sorrow of a delicate soul[Pg 100] fits the oboe's voice," says Berlioz. Its distinctive mouthpiece gives its sound a reedy or vibrating quality that is completely different from the clarinet's. The natural alto version is the English horn (Plate V.), which is a larger oboe designed with a curved shape for easier playing. The English horn has a fuller, richer tone that is very appealing in sad or dreamy music. There are only a few English horn players in this country, and generally, outside of New York, Boston, and Chicago, English horn parts are played by the oboe in America. No piece showcases the true essence of the English horn better than the Ranz des Vaches in the overture to Rossini's "William Tell"—that beautiful Alpine melody which the flute decorates with delicate embellishments. One of the most moving expressions of the oboe is the melody of the funeral march in Beethoven's "Heroic" symphony, where its tenderness shines beautifully. It's also used effectively in imitative music. In Haydn's "Seasons," and in that quirky tone poem by[Pg 101] Saint-Saëns, "Danse Macabre," it represents the crow of a rooster. It's the shy oboe that plays the A for the orchestra to tune to.
The grave voice of the oboe is heard from the bassoon (Plate VI.), where, without becoming assertive, it gains a quality entirely unknown to the oboe and English horn. It is this quality that makes the bassoon the humorist par excellence of the orchestra. It is a reedy bass, very apt to recall to those who have had a country education the squalling tone of the homely instrument which the farmer's boy fashions out of the stems of the pumpkin-vine. The humor of the bassoon is an unconscious humor, and results from the use made of its abysmally solemn voice. This solemnity in quality is paired with astonishing flexibility of utterance, so that its gambols are always grotesque. Brahms permits the bassoon to intone the Fuchslied of the German students in his "Academic" overture. Beethoven achieves a decidedly comical effect by a stubborn reiteration of key-note, fifth, and octave by the bassoon under a rus[Pg 102]tic dance intoned by the oboe in the scherzo of his "Pastoral" symphony; and nearly every modern composer has taken advantage of the instrument's grotesqueness. Mendelssohn introduces the clowns in his "Midsummer-Night's-Dream" music by a droll dance for two bassoons over a sustained bass note from the violoncellos; but when Meyerbeer wanted a very different effect, a ghastly one indeed, in the scene of the resuscitation of the nuns in his "Robert le Diable," he got it by taking two bassoons as solo instruments and using their weak middle tones, which, Berlioz says, have "a pale, cold, cadaverous sound." Singularly enough, Handel resorted to a similar device in his "Saul," to accompany the vision of the Witch of Endor.
The deep sound of the oboe can be heard coming from the bassoon (Plate VI.), where, without becoming overpowering, it gains a quality completely unfamiliar to the oboe and English horn. This quality is what makes the bassoon the ultimate humorist of the orchestra. It has a reedy tone that is likely to remind those with a country background of the loud sound from the rustic instrument that a farmer's boy creates from pumpkin-vine stems. The humor of the bassoon is an instinctive humor, arising from the use of its profoundly serious voice. This seriousness in tone is combined with remarkable flexibility in expression, resulting in its antics always appearing bizarre. Brahms allows the bassoon to perform the Fuchslied of the German students in his "Academic" overture. Beethoven achieves a comically effective result by having the bassoon stubbornly repeat the root note, fifth, and octave under a rustic dance played by the oboe in the scherzo of his "Pastoral" symphony; and almost every modern composer has exploited the instrument's absurdity. Mendelssohn introduces the clowns in his "Midsummer-Night's-Dream" music with a whimsical dance for two bassoons over a sustained bass note from the cellos; however, when Meyerbeer wanted a very different, indeed ghastly effect in the scene of the nuns' resurrection in "Robert le Diable," he achieved it by featuring two bassoons as solo instruments and utilizing their weak middle tones, which Berlioz described as having "a pale, cold, cadaverous sound." Interestingly, Handel used a similar technique in his "Saul" to accompany the vision of the Witch of Endor.
In all these cases a great deal depends upon the relation between the character of the melody and the nature of the instrument to which it is set. A swelling martial fanfare may be made absurd by changing it from trumpets to a weak-voiced wood-wind. It is only the string quartet that speaks all the musical[Pg 103] languages of passion and emotion. The double-bassoon is so large an instrument that it has to be bent on itself to bring it under the control of the player. It sounds an octave lower than the written notes. It is not brought often into the orchestra, but speaks very much to the purpose in Brahms's beautiful variations on a theme by Haydn, and the glorious finale of Beethoven's Fifth Symphony.
In all these cases, a lot depends on the connection between the melody's character and the type of instrument it's played on. A powerful, heroic fanfare can sound ridiculous if it's played on a weak woodwind instead of trumpets. Only the string quartet expresses all the musical[Pg 103] languages of passion and emotion. The contrabassoon is such a large instrument that it has to be curved to be manageable for the player. It sounds an octave lower than the written notes. It's not often included in the orchestra, but it serves its purpose beautifully in Brahms's lovely variations on a theme by Haydn and the stunning finale of Beethoven's Fifth Symphony.
The clarinet (Plate VII.) is the most eloquent member of the wood-wind choir, and, except some of its own modifications or the modifications of the oboe and bassoon, the latest arrival in the harmonious company. It is only a little more than a century old. It has the widest range of expression of the wood-winds, and its chief structural difference is in its mouth-piece. It has a single flat reed, which is much wider than that of the oboe or bassoon, and is fastened by a metallic band and screw to the flattened side of the mouth-piece, whose other side is cut down, chisel shape, for convenience. Its voice is rich, mellow, less reedy, and much fuller and more limpid than the voice of the oboe,[Pg 104] which Berlioz tries to describe by analogy as "sweet-sour." It is very flexible, too, and has a range of over three and a half octaves. Its high tones are sometimes shrieky, however, and the full beauty of the instrument is only disclosed when it sings in the middle register. Every symphony and overture contains passages for the clarinet which serve to display its characteristics. Clarinets are made of different sizes for different keys, the smallest being that in E-flat, with an unpleasantly piercing tone, whose use is confined to military bands. There is also an alto clarinet and a bass clarinet (Plate VIII.). The bell of the latter instrument is bent upward, pipe fashion, and its voice is peculiarly impressive and noble. It is a favorite solo instrument in Liszt's symphonic poems.
The clarinet (Plate VII.) is the most expressive member of the woodwind family, and aside from a few modifications of its own or those of the oboe and bassoon, it's the newest addition to this harmonious group. It's only a little over a century old. It has the widest range of expression among the woodwinds, and its main structural distinction lies in its mouthpiece. It features a single flat reed, which is much wider than that of the oboe or bassoon, secured by a metal band and screw to the flattened side of the mouthpiece, with the other side tapering down like a chisel for convenience. Its sound is rich, warm, less reedy, and much fuller and clearer than the oboe’s voice, [Pg 104], which Berlioz tries to describe as "sweet-sour." It’s also very flexible and has a range of over three and a half octaves. However, its high notes can sometimes be shrill, and the true beauty of the instrument shines through when it plays in the middle register. Every symphony and overture features passages for the clarinet that highlight its unique qualities. Clarinets come in various sizes for different keys, with the smallest being the E-flat clarinet, known for its sharply piercing tone, typically used only in military bands. There's also an alto clarinet and a bass clarinet (Plate VIII.). The bell of the bass clarinet is bent upward like a pipe, and its sound is particularly impressive and noble. It's a favorite solo instrument in Liszt's symphonic poems.
The fundamental principle of the instruments last described is the production of tone by vibrating reeds. In the instruments of the brass choir, the duty of the reeds is performed by the lips of the player. Variety of tone in respect of quality is produced by variations in[Pg 105] size, shape, and modifications in parts like the bell and mouth-piece. The forte of the orchestra receives the bulk of its puissance from the brass instruments, which, nevertheless, can give voice to an extensive gamut of sentiments and feelings. There is nothing more cheery and jocund than the flourishes of the horns, but also nothing more mild and soothing than the songs which sometimes they sing. There is nothing more solemn and religious than the harmony of the trombones, while "the trumpet's loud clangor" is the very voice of a war-like spirit. All of these instruments have undergone important changes within the last few score years. The classical composers, almost down to our own time, were restricted in the use of them because they were merely natural tubes, and their notes were limited to the notes which inflexible tubes can produce. Within this century, however, they have all been transformed from imperfect diatonic instruments to perfect chromatic instruments; that is to say, every brass instrument which is in use now can give out all the semitones within its[Pg 106] compass. This has been accomplished through the agency of valves, by means of which differing lengths of the sonorous tube are brought within the command of the players. In the case of the trombones an exceedingly venerable means of accomplishing the same end is applied. The tube is in part made double, one part sliding over the other. By moving his arm, the player lengthens or shortens the tube, and thus changing the key of the instrument, acquires all the tones which can be obtained from so many tubes of different lengths. The mouth-pieces of the trumpet, trombone, and tuba are cup-shaped, and larger than the mouth-piece of the horn, which is little else than a flare of the slender tube, sufficiently wide to receive enough of the player's lips to form the embouchure, or human reed, as it might here be named.
The main idea of the instruments mentioned earlier is that they produce sound through vibrating reeds. In brass instruments, the player's lips take on the role of the reeds. Different qualities of sound come from variations in size, shape, and changes to parts like the bell and mouthpiece. The strength of the orchestra largely comes from the brass instruments, which, despite this, can convey a wide range of emotions. Nothing is more cheerful and lively than the sound of the horns, and nothing is more gentle and calming than the melodies they can create. The trombones produce a sound that is nothing short of solemn and sacred, while "the trumpet's loud clangor" embodies a warrior spirit. These instruments have seen significant changes over the past few decades. Classical composers, up until recent times, were limited in their use because they were just natural tubes, with notes constrained to what unyielding tubes can produce. However, in this century, they have evolved from imperfect diatonic instruments to perfect chromatic ones; every brass instrument in use today can play all the semitones within its range. This improvement has been made possible through valves, which allow players to control different lengths of the vibrating tube. For trombones, a very old method is used: the tube is partly doubled, with one section sliding over the other. By moving their arm, the player can lengthen or shorten the tube, changing the key of the instrument and accessing all the tones produced by tubes of varying lengths. The mouthpieces of the trumpet, trombone, and tuba are cup-shaped and larger than the mouthpiece of the horn, which is simply an extension of the slender tube, wide enough to accommodate enough of the player's lips to form the embouchure, or what might be termed a human reed.
The French horn (Plate IX.), as it is called in the orchestra, is the sweetest and mellowest of all the wind instruments. In Beethoven's time it was but little else than the old hunting-horn, which, for the convenience of the[Pg 107] mounted hunter, was arranged in spiral convolutions that it might be slipped over the head and carried resting on one shoulder and under the opposite arm. The Germans still call it the Waldhorn, i.e., "forest horn;" the old French name was cor de chasse, the Italian corno di caccia. In this instrument formerly the tones which were not the natural resonances of the harmonic division of the tube were helped out by partly closing the bell with the right hand, it having been discovered accidentally that by putting the hand into the lower end of the tube—the flaring part called the bell—the pitch of a tone was raised. Players still make use of this method for convenience, and sometimes because a composer wishes to employ the slightly muffled effect of these tones; but since valves have been added to the instrument, it is possible to play a chromatic scale in what are called the unstopped or open tones.
The French horn (Plate IX.), as it’s known in the orchestra, is the sweetest and warmest of all the wind instruments. In Beethoven's time, it was basically just the old hunting horn, which was shaped in spirals so the mounted hunter could easily slip it over their head and carry it resting on one shoulder and under the opposite arm. The Germans still call it the Waldhorn, meaning "forest horn"; the old French term was cor de chasse, and the Italian name is corno di caccia. In this instrument, the tones that weren't natural resonances of the harmonic divisions of the tube were enhanced by partially closing the bell with the right hand, as it was discovered by chance that putting the hand into the lower end of the tube—the flared part called the bell—raised the pitch of a tone. Players still use this method for convenience and sometimes because a composer wants the slightly muted effect of these tones; but since valves have been added to the instrument, it’s possible to play a chromatic scale using what are called the unstopped or open tones.
Formerly it was necessary to use horns of different pitch, and composers still respect this tradition, and designate the key of the horns which they wish to[Pg 108] have employed; but so skilful have the players become that, as a rule, they use horns whose fundamental tone is F for all keys, and achieve the old purpose by simply transposing the music as they read it. If these most graceful instruments were straightened out they would be seventeen feet long. The convolutions of the horn and the many turns of the trumpet are all the fruit of necessity; they could not be manipulated to produce the tones that are asked of them if they were not bent and curved. The trumpet, when its tube is lengthened by the addition of crooks for its lowest key, is eight feet long; the tuba, sixteen. In most orchestras (in all of those in the United States, in fact, except the Boston and Chicago Orchestras and the Symphony Society of New York) the word trumpet is merely a euphemism for cornet, the familiar leading instrument of the brass band, which, while it falls short of the trumpet in the quality of its tone, in the upper registers especially, is a more easily manipulated instrument than the trumpet, and is preferable in the lower tones.[Pg 109]
In the past, it was necessary to use horns of different pitches, and composers still honor this tradition by specifying the key of the horns they want to[Pg 108] use; however, players have become so skilled that they usually use horns with a fundamental tone of F for all keys, achieving the original goal by simply transposing the music as they read it. If these elegant instruments were straightened out, they would be seventeen feet long. The twists and turns of the horn and the many curves of the trumpet are all born out of necessity; they couldn't produce the required tones if they weren't bent and curved. When the trumpet's tube is extended by adding crooks for its lowest key, it becomes eight feet long; the tuba is sixteen feet long. In most orchestras (in fact, in all of them in the United States, except for the Boston and Chicago Orchestras and the Symphony Society of New York), the term trumpet is often just another word for cornet, which is the common leading instrument in brass bands. While it doesn't match the trumpet in tone quality, especially in the higher registers, it is easier to play and more suitable for the lower tones.[Pg 109]
Mendelssohn is quoted as saying that the trombones (Plate X.) "are too sacred to use often." They have, indeed, a majesty and nobility all their own, and the lowest use to which they can be put is to furnish a flaring and noisy harmony in an orchestral tutti. They are marvellously expressive instruments, and without a peer in the whole instrumental company when a solemn and spiritually uplifting effect is to be attained. They can also be made to sound menacing and lugubrious, devout and mocking, pompously heroic, majestic, and lofty. They are often the heralds of the orchestra, and make sonorous proclamations.
Mendelssohn is quoted as saying that the trombones (Plate X.) "are too sacred to use often." They truly have a unique majesty and nobility, and the least they can do is provide a loud and vibrant harmony in an orchestral tutti. They are incredibly expressive instruments and stand out among all others when it comes to creating a solemn and uplifting effect. They can also sound threatening and mournful, devout and sarcastic, grandly heroic, majestic, and elevated. They often serve as the heralds of the orchestra, making powerful proclamations.
The classic composers always seemed to approach the trombones with marked respect, but nowadays it requires a very big blue pencil in the hands of a very uncompromising conservatory professor to prevent a student engaged on his Opus 1 from keeping his trombones going half the time at least. It is an old story how Mozart keeps the instruments silent through three-fourths of his immortal "Don Giovanni," so that they may[Pg 110] enter with overwhelming impressiveness along with the ghostly visitor of the concluding scene. As a rule, there are three trombones in the modern orchestra—two tenors and a bass. Formerly there were four kinds, bearing the names of the voices to which they were supposed to be nearest in tone-quality and compass—soprano, alto, tenor, and bass. Full four-part harmony is now performed by the three trombones and the tuba (Plate XI.). The latter instrument, which, despite its gigantic size, is exceedingly tractable can "roar you as gently as any sucking dove." Far-away and strangely mysterious tones are got out of the brass instruments, chiefly the cornet and horn, by almost wholly closing the bell.
The classic composers always seemed to treat the trombones with great respect, but these days it takes a really strict conservatory professor armed with a big blue pencil to stop a student working on his Opus 1 from keeping his trombones playing at least half the time. It's an old story how Mozart keeps the instruments silent for three-fourths of his timeless "Don Giovanni," so they can make a powerful entrance alongside the ghostly visitor in the final scene. Generally, there are three trombones in the modern orchestra—two tenors and a bass. In the past, there were four types, named after the voices they were supposed to resemble in tone quality and range—soprano, alto, tenor, and bass. Full four-part harmony is now created by the three trombones and the tuba (Plate XI.). This latter instrument, which is enormous, can surprisingly play as softly as "any sucking dove." Distant and oddly mysterious sounds are produced by brass instruments, mainly the cornet and horn, by mostly closing the bell.
The percussion apparatus of the modern orchestra includes a multitude of instruments scarcely deserving of description. Several varieties of drums, cymbals, triangle, tambourine, steel bars (Glockenspiel), gongs, bells, and many other things which we are now inclined to look upon as toys, rather than as musical instruments, are brought into[Pg 111] play for reasons more or less fantastic. Saint-Saëns has even utilized the barbarous xylophone, whose proper place is the variety hall, in his "Danse Macabre." There his purpose was a fantastic one, and the effect is capital. The pictorial conceit at the bottom of the poem which the music illustrates is Death, as a skeleton, seated on a tombstone, playing the viol, and gleefully cracking his bony heels against the marble. To produce this effect, the composer uses the xylophone with capital results. But of all the ordinary instruments of percussion, the only one that is really musical and deserving of comment is the kettle-drum. This instrument is more musical than the others because it has pitch. Its voice is not mere noise, but musical noise. Kettle-drums, or tympani, are generally used in pairs, though the vast multiplication of effects by modern composers has resulted also in the extension of this department of the band. It is seldom that more than two pairs are used, a good player with a quick ear being able to accomplish all that Wagner asks of[Pg 112] six drums by his deftness in changing the pitch of the instruments. This work of tuning is still performed generally in what seems a rudimentary way, though a German drum-builder named Pfund invented a contrivance by which the player, by simply pressing on a balanced pedal and watching an indicator affixed to the side of the drums, can change the pitch to any desired semitone within the range of an octave.
The percussion section of the modern orchestra features a wide variety of instruments that hardly need detailed explanation. There are different types of drums, cymbals, triangles, tambourines, steel bars (Glockenspiel), gongs, bells, and many other items that we often see as toys rather than serious musical instruments, all used for somewhat whimsical reasons. Saint-Saëns even included the unconventional xylophone, which is usually found in variety shows, in his piece "Danse Macabre." His intention was imaginative, and the result is striking. The visual idea behind the poem the music depicts is Death, portrayed as a skeleton sitting on a tombstone, playing the violin and cheerfully tapping his bony heels against the marble. To achieve this effect, the composer effectively used the xylophone. However, among the typical percussion instruments, the only one that truly stands out musically is the kettle drum. This instrument is more musical than the others because it has a definite pitch. Its sound is not just noise but musical noise. Kettle drums, or tympani, are usually used in pairs, although the increasing variety of effects by modern composers has led to a broader use of this section of the orchestra. It's rare to see more than two pairs in use, as a skilled player with a good ear can accomplish everything Wagner demands from six drums simply by deftly adjusting the pitch. Tuning is still generally done in what appears to be a basic manner, although a German drum maker named Pfund invented a mechanism that allows players to change the pitch to any desired semitone within an octave by pressing a balanced pedal and watching an indicator attached to the side of the drums.
The tympani are hemispherical brass or copper vessels, kettles in short, covered with vellum heads. The pitch of the instrument depends on the tension of the head, which is applied generally by key-screws working through the iron ring which holds the vellum. There is a difference in the size of the drums to place at the command of the player the octave from F in the first space below the bass staff to F on the fourth line of the same staff. Formerly the purpose of the drums was simply to give emphasis, and they were then uniformly tuned to the key-note and fifth of the key in which a composition was[Pg 113] set. Now they are tuned in many ways, not only to allow for the frequent change of keys, but also so that they may be used as harmony instruments. Berlioz did more to develop the drums than any composer who has ever lived, though Beethoven already manifested appreciation of their independent musical value. In the last movement of his Eighth Symphony and the scherzo of his Ninth, he tunes them in octaves, his purpose in the latter case being to give the opening figure, an octave leap, of the scherzo melody to the drums solo. The most extravagant use ever made of the drums, however, was by Berlioz in his "Messe des Morts," where he called in eight pairs of drums and ten players to help him to paint his tonal picture of the terrors of the last judgment. The post of drummer is one of the most difficult to fill in a symphonic orchestra. He is required to have not only a perfect sense of time and rhythm, but also a keen sense of pitch, for often the composer asks him to change the pitch of one or both of his drums in the space of a very few seconds. He must then[Pg 114] be able to shut all other sounds out of his mind, and bring his drums into a new key while the orchestra is playing—an extremely nice task.
The timpani are round brass or copper instruments, basically kettles, topped with skin heads. The pitch of the instrument depends on the tension of the head, which is usually adjusted using key-screws that operate through the iron ring holding the skin. The drums come in different sizes to allow the player to reach the octave from F in the first space below the bass staff to F on the fourth line of the same staff. In the past, the main purpose of the drums was to provide emphasis, and they were commonly tuned to the root note and fifth of the key in which a piece was[Pg 113] written. Nowadays, they are tuned in various ways, not only to accommodate frequent key changes but also so they can function as harmony instruments. Berlioz greatly expanded the use of the timpani more than any other composer, although Beethoven had already recognized their ability to contribute independently to music. In the last movement of his Eighth Symphony and in the scherzo of his Ninth, he tunes them in octaves, particularly in the latter to emphasize the opening figure—a leap of an octave in the melody played solo on the drums. However, the most extravagant use of the timpani was by Berlioz in his "Messe des Morts," where he called for eight pairs of drums and ten players to help him create his musical representation of the horrors of the last judgment. The role of the drummer is one of the most challenging positions in a symphonic orchestra. They need not only a perfect sense of time and rhythm but also a sharp sense of pitch, as composers often require them to change the pitch of one or both drums within just a few seconds. They must then[Pg 114] be able to block out all other sounds and shift their drums into a new key while the orchestra is playing—an incredibly precise task.
The development of modern orchestral music has given dignity also to the bass drum, which, though definite pitch is denied to it, is now manipulated in a variety of ways productive of striking effects. Rolls are played on it with the sticks of the kettle-drums, and it has been emancipated measurably from the cymbals, which in vulgar brass-band music are its inseparable companions.
The growth of modern orchestral music has also elevated the status of the bass drum, which, while it doesn't have a definite pitch, is now used in many ways to create impressive effects. Rolls are played on it with the mallets of the kettle drums, and it has been somewhat freed from the cymbals, which are typically its constant companions in mainstream brass-band music.
In the full sense of the term the orchestral conductor is a product of the latter half of the present century. Of course, ever since concerted music began, there has been a musical leader of some kind. Mural paintings and carvings fashioned in Egypt long before Apollo sang his magic song and
In the true sense of the term, the orchestral conductor is a creation of the latter half of this century. Of course, since the beginning of ensemble music, there has always been some kind of musical leader. Mural paintings and carvings made in Egypt long before Apollo sang his enchanting song and
show the conductor standing before his band beating time by clapping his hands; and if we are to credit what we have been told about Hebrew music,[Pg 115] Asaph, Heman, and Jeduthun, when they stood before their multitudinous choirs in the temple at Jerusalem, promoted synchronism in the performance by stamping upon the floor with lead-shodden feet. Before the era which developed what I might call "star" conductors, these leaders were but captains of tens and captains of hundreds who accomplished all that was expected of them if they made the performers keep musical step together. They were time-beaters merely—human metronomes. The modern conductor is, in a sense not dreamed of a century ago, a mediator between the composer and the audience. He is a virtuoso who plays upon men instead of a key-board, upon a hundred instruments instead of one. Music differs from her sister arts in many respects, but in none more than in her dependence on the intermediary who stands between her and the people for whose sake she exists. It is this intermediary who wakens her into life.
Show the conductor standing in front of his band, keeping time by clapping his hands; and if we believe what we've been told about Hebrew music, Asaph, Heman, and Jeduthun, when they stood before their large choirs in the temple in Jerusalem, encouraged synchronization in the performance by stamping their feet heavily on the floor. Before the era that brought us what I might call "star" conductors, these leaders were simply captains of tens and hundreds who achieved all that was expected of them by ensuring the performers kept the musical beat together. They were just time-beaters—human metronomes. The modern conductor is, in a way not imagined a century ago, a bridge between the composer and the audience. He is a virtuoso who conducts people instead of playing a keyboard, leading a hundred instruments instead of just one. Music is different from her sister arts in many ways, but none more than in her reliance on the mediator who stands between her and the people for whom she exists. It is this mediator who brings her to life.
is a pretty bit of hyperbole which involves a contradiction in terms. An unheard melody is no melody at all, and as soon as we have music in which a number of singers or instrumentalists are employed, the taste, feeling, and judgment of an individual are essential to its intelligent and effective publication. In the gentle days of the long ago, when suavity and loveliness of utterance and a recognition of formal symmetry were the "be-all and end-all" of the art, a time-beater sufficed to this end; but now the contents of music are greater, the vessel has been wondrously widened, the language is become curiously complex and ingenious, and no composer of to-day can write down universally intelligible signs for all that he wishes to say. Someone must grasp the whole, expound it to the individual factors which make up the performing sum and provide what is called an interpretation to the public.
is a pretty bit of exaggeration that involves a contradiction. An unheard melody is no melody at all, and as soon as we have music with multiple singers or instrumentalists, the taste, feeling, and judgment of an individual are crucial for its intelligent and effective presentation. In the gentle days of the past, when smoothness, beauty of expression, and formal symmetry were the ultimate goals of the art, a simple beat was enough; but now the content of music is richer, the medium has expanded greatly, the language has become quite complex and clever, and no modern composer can write universally understandable notations for everything they want to convey. Someone has to understand the whole piece, explain it to the individual elements that create the performance, and provide what’s called an interpretation to the audience.
That someone, of course, is the conductor, and considering the progress that music is continually making it is not at all to be wondered at that he has[Pg 117] become a person of stupendous power in the culture of to-day. The one singularity is that he should be so rare. This rarity has had its natural consequence, and the conductor who can conduct, in contradistinction to the conductor who can only beat time, is now a "star." At present we see him going from place to place in Europe giving concerts in which he figures as the principal attraction. The critics discuss his "readings" just as they do the performances of great pianists and singers. A hundred blowers of brass, scrapers of strings, and tootlers on windy wood, labor beneath him transmuting the composer's mysterious symbols into living sound, and when it is all over we frequently find that it seems all to have been done for the greater glory of the conductor instead of the glory of art. That, however, is a digression which it is not necessary to pursue.
That someone is, of course, the conductor, and considering how music keeps evolving, it's no surprise that he has become a person of immense influence in today's culture. The only oddity is that such individuals are so rare. This rarity has led to a natural outcome: the conductor who can truly lead, as opposed to just keeping time, is now a "star." Nowadays, we see him traveling across Europe, giving concerts where he is the main attraction. Critics discuss his "interpretations" just like they do the performances of top pianists and singers. A hundred brass players, string musicians, and woodwind players work under him, turning the composer's mysterious symbols into vibrant sound, and when it's all over, it often seems like it was done more for the conductor's glory than for the sake of art. However, that's a sidetrack we don’t need to follow.
Questions and remarks have frequently been addressed to me indicative of the fact that there is a widespread popular conviction that the mission of a conductor is chiefly orna[Pg 118]mental at an orchestral concert. That is a sad misconception, and grows out of the old notion that a conductor is only a time-beater. Assuming that the men of the band have played sufficiently together, it is thought that eventually they might keep time without the help of the conductor. It is true that the greater part of the conductor's work is done at rehearsal, at which he enforces upon his men his wishes concerning the speed of the music, expression, and the balance of tone between the different instruments. But all the injunctions given at rehearsal by word of mouth are reiterated by means of a system of signs and signals during the concert performance. Time and rhythm are indicated by the movements of the bâton, the former by the speed of the beats, the latter by the direction, the tones upon which the principal stress is to fall being indicated by the down-beat of the bâton. The amplitude of the movements also serves to indicate the conductor's wishes concerning dynamic variations, while the left hand is ordinarily used in pantomimic gestures to control indi[Pg 119]vidual players or groups. Glances and a play of facial expression also assist in the guidance of the instrumental body. Every musician is expected to count the rests which occur in his part, but when they are of long duration (and sometimes they amount to a hundred measures or more) it is customary for the conductor to indicate the entrance of an instrument by a glance at the player. From this mere outline of the communications which pass between the conductor and his band it will be seen how indispensable he is if music is to have a consistent and vital interpretation.
Questions and comments have often been directed at me, showing that there’s a common belief that the conductor's role at an orchestral concert is mainly ornamental. This is a disappointing misunderstanding that stems from the outdated idea that a conductor is just there to keep time. It's assumed that if the musicians have rehearsed enough together, they could eventually keep time without the conductor's guidance. While it's true that most of a conductor's work happens during rehearsals—when they express their expectations regarding the tempo, expression, and balance of sound among different instruments—all the instructions given during rehearsals are communicated through a system of signs and signals during the actual performance. The conductor uses their baton to indicate time and rhythm, with the speed of the beats showing the tempo and the direction indicating the rhythm, emphasizing the important notes through the downbeat of the baton. The size of the baton movements also conveys the conductor's wishes about dynamic changes, while the left hand typically employs gestures to manage individual players or groups. Eye contact and facial expressions also play a role in guiding the orchestra. Each musician is expected to count the rests in their part, but for longer breaks (which can last a hundred measures or more), it's usual for the conductor to signal the entry of an instrument with a glance. This brief outline of the communication between the conductor and the orchestra highlights how essential the conductor is for achieving a cohesive and expressive musical interpretation.
The layman will perhaps also be enabled, by observing the actions of a conductor with a little understanding of their purposes, to appreciate what critics mean when they speak of the "magnetism" of a leader. He will understand that among other things it means the aptitude or capacity for creating a sympathetic relationship between himself and his men which enables him the better by various devices, some arbitrary, some technical and conventional, to imbue them with his[Pg 120] thoughts and feelings relative to a composition, and through them to body them forth to the audience.
The average person might also be able to see, by watching a conductor and having a bit of understanding about their goals, what critics mean when they talk about the "magnetism" of a leader. They will realize that it involves the skill or ability to create a connection between themselves and their team, which allows them to convey their thoughts and emotions about a piece through various methods, some arbitrary and some traditional, and to express those ideas to the audience.
What it is that the conductor has to guide him while giving his mute commands to his forces may be seen in the reproduction, in the Appendix, of a page from an orchestral score (Plate XII). A score, it will be observed, is a reproduction of all the parts of a composition as they lie upon the desks of the players. The ordering of these parts in the score has not always been as now, but the plan which has the widest and longest approval is that illustrated in our example. The wood-winds are grouped together on the uppermost six staves, the brass in the middle with the tympani separating the horns and trumpets from the trombones, the strings on the lowermost five staves. The example has been chosen because it shows all the instruments of the band employed at once (it is the famous opening tutti of the triumphal march of Beethoven's Fifth Symphony), and is easy of comprehension by musical amateurs for the reason that none of the parts requires transpo[Pg 121]sition except it be an octave up in the case of the piccolo, an instrument of four-foot tone, and an octave down in the case of the double-basses, which are of sixteen-foot tone. All the other parts are to be read as printed, proper attention being given to the alto and tenor clefs used in the parts of the trombones and violas. The ability to "read score" is one of the most essential attributes of a conductor, who, if he have the proper training, can bring all the parts together and reproduce them on the pianoforte, transposing those which do not sound as written and reading the different clefs at sight as he goes along.
What the conductor uses to guide him while giving his silent commands to the musicians can be seen in the reproduction in the Appendix of a page from an orchestral score (Plate XII). A score is a representation of all the parts of a composition as they appear on the players' desks. The arrangement of these parts in the score hasn't always been the same, but the layout that has received the most approval over time is the one shown in our example. The woodwinds are grouped together on the top six staves, the brass is in the middle with the timpani separating the horns and trumpets from the trombones, and the strings are on the bottom five staves. We chose this example because it shows all the instruments in the ensemble playing at once (it's the famous opening tutti of the triumphant march from Beethoven's Fifth Symphony) and is easy for musical amateurs to understand, since none of the parts require transposition except for the piccolo, which is an octave higher, and the double basses, which are an octave lower. All the other parts can be read as printed, with due attention to the alto and tenor clefs used in the parts for the trombones and violas. The ability to "read score" is one of the most important skills for a conductor, who, with the right training, can bring all the parts together and reproduce them on the piano, transposing the parts that don't sound as written and reading the different clefs at sight as he progresses.
V
At an Orchestral Concert
Orchestras and military bands.
In popular phrase all high-class music is "classical," and all concerts at which such music is played are "classical concerts." Here the word is conceived as the antithesis of "popular," which term is used to designate the ordinary music of the street and music-hall. Elsewhere I have discussed the true meaning of the word and shown its relation to "romantic" in the terminology of musical critics and historians. No harm is done by using both "classical" and "popular" in their common significations, so far as they convey a difference in character between concerts. The highest popular conception of a classical concert is one in which a complete orchestra performs symphonies and extended compositions in allied[Pg 123] forms, such as overtures, symphonic poems, and concertos. Change the composition of the instrumental body, by omitting the strings and augmenting the reed and brass choirs, and you have a military band which is best employed in the open air, and whose programmes are generally made up of compositions in the simpler and more easily comprehended forms—dances, marches, fantasias on popular airs, arrangements of operatic excerpts and the like. These, then, are popular concerts in the broadest sense, though it is proper enough to apply the term also to concerts given by a symphonic band when the programme is light in character and aims at more careless diversion than should be sought at a "classical" concert. The latter term, again, is commended to use by the fact that as a rule the music performed at such a concert exemplifies the higher forms in the art, classicism in music being defined as that principle which seeks expression in beauty of form, in a symmetrical ordering of parts and logical sequence, "preferring æsthetic beauty, pure and[Pg 124] simple, over emotional content," as I have said in Chapter III.
In popular terms, all high-class music is called "classical," and all concerts where such music is played are referred to as "classical concerts." Here, the term is viewed as the opposite of "popular," which designates the everyday music found in the streets and music halls. I've previously discussed the true meaning of the term and how it relates to "romantic" in the language of music critics and historians. It's perfectly fine to use both "classical" and "popular" in their usual meanings, as they indicate a difference in the character of the concerts. The most common understanding of a classical concert is one where a full orchestra plays symphonies and lengthy pieces in related forms, such as overtures, symphonic poems, and concertos. If you change the makeup of the instrumental group by removing the strings and adding more woodwinds and brass, you get a military band that is best suited for outdoor performances. Their programs usually feature simpler, easily understood pieces—dances, marches, fantasies on popular tunes, and arrangements of operatic excerpts, among others. These are considered popular concerts in the broadest sense, though it’s also appropriate to apply the term to concerts performed by a symphonic band if the program leans towards lighter fare aimed at more relaxed enjoyment than what is typically expected at a "classical" concert. The term "classical" is recommended because the music played at these concerts generally exemplifies the higher forms of the art, with classicism in music defined as the principle that seeks expression in the beauty of form, a balanced arrangement of parts, and logical progression, "favoring aesthetic beauty, pure and simple, over emotional content," as I mentioned in Chapter III.
As the highest type of instrumental music, we take the Symphony. Very rarely indeed is a concert given by an organization like the New York and London Philharmonic Societies, or the Boston and Chicago Orchestras, at which the place of honor in the scheme of pieces is not given to a symphony. Such a concert is for that reason also spoken of popularly as a "Symphony concert," and no confusion would necessarily result from the use of the term even if it so chanced that there was no symphony on the programme. What idea the word symphony conveys to the musically illiterate it would be difficult to tell. I have known a professional writer on musical subjects to express the opinion that a symphony was nothing else than four unrelated compositions for orchestra arranged in a certain sequence for the sake of an agreeable contrast of moods and tempos. It is scarcely necessary to say that the writer in question had a very poor opinion of the Symphony as an Art-form, and be[Pg 125]lieved that it had outlived its usefulness and should be relegated to the limbo of Archaic Things. If he, however, trained in musical history and familiar with musical literature, could see only four unrelated pieces of music in a symphony by Beethoven, we need not marvel that hazy notions touching the nature of the form are prevalent among the untaught public, and that people can be met in concert-rooms to whom such words as "Symphony in C minor," and the printed designations of the different portions of the work—the "movements," as musicians call them—are utterly bewildering.
As the highest form of instrumental music, we consider the Symphony. It's very rare for a concert by organizations like the New York and London Philharmonic Societies or the Boston and Chicago Orchestras not to feature a symphony as the centerpiece of the program. For this reason, such concerts are often casually referred to as "Symphony concerts," and even if there isn't a symphony on the schedule, the term wouldn't typically cause confusion. It's hard to say what the term symphony means to someone who isn’t musically educated. I've known a professional writer on musical topics who believed that a symphony was simply four unrelated pieces for orchestra arranged in a specific order to create a pleasing contrast of moods and tempos. It's hardly necessary to point out that this writer had a very low opinion of the Symphony as an art form and thought it had become outdated and should be cast aside as something archaic. If someone like him, who is trained in musical history and familiar with musical literature, could only see four unrelated pieces in a Beethoven symphony, we shouldn’t be surprised that unclear ideas about the nature of this form are common among the untrained public. People can be found in concert halls who find terms like "Symphony in C minor" and the printed titles of the various sections—the "movements," as musicians call them—completely confusing.
The word symphony has itself a singularly variegated history. Like many another term in music it was borrowed by the modern world from the ancient Greek. To those who coined it, however, it had a much narrower meaning than to us who use it, with only a conventional change in transliteration, now. By συμφωνια the Greeks simply expressed the concept of agreement, or consonance. Applied to music it meant first such intervals as unisons; then[Pg 126] the notion was extended to include consonant harmonies, such as the fifth, fourth, and octave. The study of the ancient theoreticians led the musicians of the Middle Ages to apply the word to harmony in general. Then in some inexplicable fashion it came to stand as a generic term for instrumental compositions such as toccatas, sonatas, etc. Its name was given to one of the precursors of the pianoforte, and in Germany in the sixteenth century the word Symphoney came to mean a town band. In the last century and the beginning of this the term was used to designate an instrumental introduction to a composition for voices, such as a song or chorus, as also an instrumental piece introduced in a choral work. The form, that is the extent and structure of the composition, had nothing to do with the designation, as we see from the Italian shepherds' tune which Handel set for strings in "The Messiah;" he called it simply pifa, but his publishers called it a "Pastoral symphony," and as such we still know it. It was about the middle of the eigh[Pg 127]teenth century that the present signification became crystallized in the word, and since the symphonies of Haydn, in which the form first reached perfection, are still to be heard in our concert-rooms, it may be said that all the masterpieces of symphonic literature are current.
The word symphony has a uniquely varied history. Like many musical terms, it was borrowed by the modern world from ancient Greek. For those who originally coined it, though, it had a much narrower meaning than it does for us today, with only a conventional change in transliteration. By agreement, the Greeks simply expressed the idea of agreement or consonance. In music, it initially referred to intervals such as unisons; then[Pg 126] the meaning expanded to include consonant harmonies like the fifth, fourth, and octave. The study of ancient theorists led medieval musicians to apply the term to harmony in general. Somehow, it later became a general term for instrumental compositions like toccatas and sonatas. The name was also given to an early version of the pianoforte, and in sixteenth-century Germany, the word Symphoney referred to a town band. In the last century and the beginning of this one, the term was used to designate an instrumental introduction to a composition for voices, such as a song or chorus, as well as an instrumental piece included in a choral work. The form, meaning the length and structure of the composition, wasn't related to the term itself, as shown by the Italian shepherds' tune that Handel arranged for strings in "The Messiah;" he simply called it pifa, but his publishers labeled it a "Pastoral symphony," and that's how we still know it. Around the middle of the eigh[Pg 127]teenth century, the current meaning of the term became established, and since Haydn's symphonies, where the form first reached perfection, can still be heard in our concert halls, it's safe to say that all masterpieces of symphonic literature are still relevant.
I have already hinted at the fact that there is an intimate relationship between the compositions usually heard at a classical concert. Symphonies, symphonic poems, concertos for solo instruments and orchestra, as well as the various forms of chamber music, such as trios, quartets, and quintets for strings, or pianoforte and strings, are but different expressions of the idea which is best summed up in the word sonata. What musicians call the "sonata form" lies at the bottom of them all—even those which seem to consist of a single piece, like the symphonic poem and overture. Provided it follow, not of necessity slavishly, but in its general structure, a certain scheme which was slowly developed by the geniuses who became the law-givers of the art, a composite or cyclical[Pg 128] composition (that is, one composed of a number of parts, or movements) is, as the case may be, a symphony, concerto, or sonata. It is a sonata if it be written for a solo instrument like the pianoforte or organ, or for one like the violin or clarinet, with pianoforte accompaniment. If the accompaniment be written for orchestra, it is called a concerto. A sonata written for an orchestra is a symphony. The nature of the interpreting medium naturally determines the exposition of the form, but all the essential attributes can be learned from a study of the symphony, which because of the dignity and eloquence of its apparatus admits of a wider scope than its allies, and must be accepted as the highest type, not merely of the sonata, but of the instrumental art. It will be necessary presently to point out the more important modifications which compositions of this character have undergone in the development of music, but the ends of clearness will be best subserved if the study be conducted on fundamental lines.
I’ve already suggested that there’s a close relationship between the pieces typically performed at a classical concert. Symphonies, symphonic poems, concertos for solo instruments and orchestra, and various forms of chamber music like trios, quartets, and quintets for strings or piano and strings are just different expressions of the concept best described by the word sonata. What musicians refer to as the "sonata form" underlies them all, even pieces that seem like a single work, such as the symphonic poem and overture. As long as it follows a general structure that was gradually developed by the great composers who became the architects of the art, a composite or cyclical[Pg 128] composition (one made up of several parts or movements) can be a symphony, concerto, or sonata. It’s a sonata if it’s composed for a solo instrument like the piano or organ, or for an instrument like the violin or clarinet with piano accompaniment. If the accompaniment is for orchestra, it’s called a concerto. A sonata for orchestra is a symphony. The nature of the performing medium naturally influences the form, but all the key characteristics can be learned from studying the symphony, which, due to its dignity and expressiveness, allows for broader scope than its counterparts and should be regarded as the highest type, not just of the sonata, but of instrumental music. We will need to highlight the major changes that compositions of this type have undergone in the evolution of music, but for clarity, it’s best to conduct the study on foundational principles.
The symphony then, as a rule, is a composition for orchestra made up of[Pg 129] four parts, or movements, which are not only related to each other by a bond of sympathy established by the keys chosen but also by their emotional contents. Without this higher bond the unity of the work would be merely mechanical, like the unity accomplished by sameness of key in the old-fashioned suite. (See Chapter VI.) The bond of key-relationship, though no longer so obvious as once it was, is yet readily discovered by a musician; the spiritual bond is more elusive, and presents itself for recognition to the imagination and the feelings of the listener. Nevertheless, it is an element in every truly great symphony, and I have already indicated how it may sometimes become patent to the ear alone, so it be intelligently employed, and enjoy the co-operation of memory.
The symphony is typically an orchestral composition consisting of four parts, or movements, that are connected not just by the keys chosen but also by their emotional content. Without this deeper connection, the unity of the work would be purely mechanical, similar to the uniformity found in an old-fashioned suite. (See Chapter VI.) The relationship of the keys, while not as obvious as it once was, can still be readily identified by a musician; however, the spiritual connection is more elusive and requires the listener's imagination and feelings to recognize it. Still, this element is present in every truly great symphony, and I have already pointed out how it can sometimes become clear to the ear alone, provided it is used thoughtfully and benefits from the listener's memory.
It is the first movement of a symphony which embodies the structural scheme called the "sonata form." It has a triple division, and Mr. Edward Dannreuther has aptly defined it as "the triune symmetry of exposition, illustration, and repetition." In the first division the composer introduces[Pg 130] the melodies which he has chosen to be the thematic material of the movement, and to fix the character of the entire work; he presents it for identification. The themes are two, and their exposition generally exemplifies the principle of key-relationship, which was the basis of my analysis of a simple folk tune in Chapter II. In the case of the best symphonists the principal and second subjects disclose a contrast, not violent but yet distinct, in mood or character. If the first is rhythmically energetic and assertive—masculine, let me say—the second will be more sedate, more gentle in utterance—feminine. After the two subjects have been introduced along with some subsidiary phrases and passages which the composer uses to bind them together and modulate from one key into another, the entire division is repeated. That is the rule, but it is now as often "honored in the breach" as in the observance, some conductors not even hesitating to ignore the repeat marks in Beethoven's scores.
It is the first movement of a symphony that showcases the structural layout known as "sonata form." It has three parts, and Mr. Edward Dannreuther has effectively described it as "the triune symmetry of exposition, illustration, and repetition." In the first part, the composer introduces[Pg 130] the melodies chosen to be the thematic material of the movement and to establish the character of the whole work; he presents them for recognition. There are two themes, and their exposition typically illustrates the principle of key relationship, which was at the core of my analysis of a simple folk tune in Chapter II. In the case of the best symphony composers, the main and secondary subjects reveal a contrast—subtle but distinct—in mood or character. If the first is rhythmically energetic and assertive—let’s call it masculine—the second will be more calm, more gentle in expression—feminine. After the two subjects have been introduced along with some supporting phrases and transitions that the composer uses to link them and shift from one key to another, the entire section is repeated. That’s the rule, but it’s just as common to break it as to follow it, with some conductors even disregarding the repeat marks in Beethoven's scores.
The second division is now taken up.[Pg 131] In it the composer exploits his learning and fancy in developing his thematic material. He is now entirely free to send it through long chains of keys, to vary the harmonies, rhythms, and instrumentation, to take a single pregnant motive and work it out with all the ingenuity he can muster; to force it up "steep-up spouts" of passion and let it whirl in the surge, or plunge it into "steep-down gulfs of liquid fire," and consume its own heart. Technically this part is called the "free fantasia" in English, and the Durchführung—"working out"—in German. I mention the terms because they sometimes occur in criticisms and analyses. It is in this division that the genius of a composer has fullest play, and there is no greater pleasure, no more delightful excitement, for the symphony-lover than to follow the luminous fancy of Beethoven through his free fantasias. The third division is devoted to a repetition, with modifications, of the first division and the addition of a close.
The second section is now being discussed.[Pg 131] In it, the composer showcases his knowledge and creativity in developing his themes. He is completely free to navigate through a series of key changes, altering the harmonies, rhythms, and instrumentation, taking a single impactful motif and working it out with all the cleverness he can find; he can elevate it with "steep-up spouts" of emotion and let it spin in the momentum, or plunge it into "steep-down gulfs of liquid fire," consuming its own essence. This part is technically called the "free fantasia" in English, and the Durchführung—"working out"—in German. I mention these terms because they sometimes appear in reviews and analyses. It is in this section that a composer’s genius truly shines, and there is no greater pleasure, no more delightful thrill, for a symphony lover than to follow Beethoven’s brilliant imagination through his free fantasias. The third section is dedicated to a variation, with adjustments, of the first section along with a conclusion.
First movements are quick and energetic, and frequently full of dramatic[Pg 132] fire. In them the psychological story is begun which is to be developed in the remaining chapters of the work—its sorrows, hopes, prayers, or communings in the slow movement; its madness or merriment in the scherzo; its outcome, triumphant or tragic, in the finale. Sometimes the first movement is preceded by a slow introduction, intended to prepare the mind of the listener for the proclamation which shall come with the Allegro. The key of the principal subject is set down as the key of the symphony, and unless the composer gives his work a special title for the purpose of providing a hint as to its poetical contents ("Eroica," "Pastoral," "Faust," "In the Forest," "Lenore," "Pathétique," etc.), or to characterize its style ("Scotch," "Italian," "Irish," "Welsh," "Scandinavian," "From the New World"), it is known only by its key, or the number of the work (opus) in the composer's list. Therefore we have Mozart's Symphony "in G minor," Beethoven's "in A major," Schumann's "in C," Brahms's "in F," and so on.[Pg 133]
The first movements are fast and lively, often full of dramatic[Pg 132] energy. They begin the psychological story that unfolds in the remaining sections of the piece—its sorrows, hopes, prayers, or reflections in the slow movement; its madness or joy in the scherzo; and its outcome, whether triumphant or tragic, in the finale. Sometimes, the first movement has a slow introduction that prepares the listener for what will come with the Allegro. The key of the main theme is established as the key of the symphony, and unless the composer gives the work a specific title to suggest its poetic content ("Eroica," "Pastoral," "Faust," "In the Forest," "Lenore," "Pathétique," etc.) or to define its style ("Scottish," "Italian," "Irish," "Welsh," "Scandinavian," "From the New World"), it is identified only by its key or the number assigned to it in the composer’s catalog (opus). So we have Mozart's Symphony "in G minor," Beethoven's "in A major," Schumann's "in C," Brahms's "in F," and so on.[Pg 133]
The second movement in the symphonic scheme is the slow movement. Musicians frequently call it the Adagio, for convenience, though the tempi of slow movements ranges from extremely slow (Largo) to the border line of fast, as in the case of the Allegretto of the Seventh Symphony of Beethoven. The mood of the slow movement is frequently sombre, and its instrumental coloring dark; but it may also be consolatory, contemplative, restful, religiously uplifting. The writing is preferably in a broadly sustained style, the effect being that of an exalted hymn, and this has led to a predilection for a theme and variations as the mould in which to cast the movement. The slow movements of Beethoven's Fifth and Ninth Symphonies are made up of variations.
The second part of the symphonic structure is the slow movement. Musicians often refer to it as the Adagio for simplicity, but the tempos for slow movements can vary widely, from very slow (Largo) to just shy of fast, like the Allegretto in Beethoven's Seventh Symphony. The mood of the slow movement is often dark and serious, but it can also be comforting, reflective, peaceful, or spiritually uplifting. The composition is typically broad and sustained, creating a feeling similar to an exalted hymn, which has resulted in a preference for themes and variations as the structure for this movement. The slow movements of Beethoven's Fifth and Ninth Symphonies consist of variations.
The Scherzo is, as the term implies, the playful, jocose movement of a symphony, but in the case of sublime geniuses like Beethoven and Schumann, who blend profound melancholy with wild humor, the playfulness is sometimes of a kind which invites us to[Pg 134] thoughtfulness instead of merriment. This is true also of some Russian composers, whose scherzos have the desperate gayety which speaks from the music of a sad people whose merrymaking is not a spontaneous expression of exuberant spirits but a striving after self-forgetfulness. The Scherzo is the successor of the Minuet, whose rhythm and form served the composers down to Beethoven. It was he who substituted the Scherzo, which retains the chief formal characteristics of the courtly old dance in being in triple time and having a second part called the Trio. With the change there came an increase in speed, but it ought to be remembered that the symphonic minuet was quicker than the dance of the same name. A tendency toward exaggeration, which is patent among modern conductors, is threatening to rob the symphonic minuet of the vivacity which gave it its place in the scheme of the symphony. The entrance of the Trio is marked by the introduction of a new idea (a second minuet) which is more sententious than the first part, and sometimes in another key,[Pg 135] the commonest change being from minor to major.
The Scherzo is, as the name suggests, the lively and fun movement of a symphony. However, with great composers like Beethoven and Schumann, who mix deep sadness with wild humor, the playfulness can lead us to deeper reflection instead of just amusement. This is also seen in some Russian composers, whose scherzos express a desperate joy that reflects the music of a sorrowful people, where celebrations aren’t just a natural overflow of happiness but a way to escape from reality. The Scherzo takes the place of the Minuet, which had been the rhythm and form favored by composers up until Beethoven. He replaced the Minuet with the Scherzo, which keeps the main formal traits of the elegant old dance, being in triple time and including a second section called the Trio. With this change, the tempo increased, but it's important to note that the symphonic minuet was already faster than the dance of the same name. A noticeable tendency towards exaggeration among modern conductors is at risk of stripping the symphonic minuet of the liveliness that secured its role in the symphony's structure. The entrance of the Trio introduces a new idea (a second minuet) that is more serious than the first part and sometimes shifts to a different key, with the most common change being from minor to major.[Pg 134][Pg 135]
The final movement, technically the Finale, is another piece of large dimensions in which the psychological drama which plays through the four acts of the symphony is brought to a conclusion. Once the purpose of the Finale was but to bring the symphony to a merry end, but as the expressive capacity of music has been widened, and mere play with æsthetic forms has given place to attempts to convey sentiments and feelings, the purposes of the last movement have been greatly extended and varied. As a rule the form chosen for the Finale is that called the Rondo. Borrowed from an artificial verse-form (the French Rondeau), this species of composition illustrates the peculiarity of that form in the reiteration of a strophe ever and anon after a new theme or episode has been exploited. In modern society verse, which has grown out of an ambition to imitate the ingenious form invented by mediæval poets, we have the Triolet, which may be said to be a rondeau in minia[Pg 136]ture. I choose one of Mr. H.C. Bunner's dainty creations to illustrate the musical refrain characteristic of the rondo form because of its compactness. Here it is:
The final movement, technically the Finale, is another large piece where the psychological drama playing out through the four acts of the symphony comes to a close. In the past, the Finale's purpose was simply to end the symphony on a cheerful note, but as music's expressive potential has expanded, and as mere play with artistic forms has shifted towards conveying emotions and feelings, the purposes of the last movement have become much broader and varied. Typically, the form used for the Finale is called the Rondo. This composition style, borrowed from a formal verse structure (the French Rondeau), showcases the unique quality of that form by repeating a stanza after introducing a new theme or episode. In modern verse, which has developed from a desire to mimic the clever format created by medieval poets, we have the Triolet, which can be seen as a miniature rondeau. I’ve chosen one of Mr. H.C. Bunner's charming pieces to demonstrate the musical refrain typical of the rondo form because of its succinctness. Here it is:
Unique kind of flower pot—yet That jug of mignonette
Is there a garden in heaven established,
To the little sick child in the basement—
The jug of mignonette,
In the tenement's highest window.
If now the first two lines of this poem, which compose its refrain, be permitted to stand as the principal theme of a musical piece, we have in Mr. Bunner's triolet a rondo in nuce. There is in it a threefold exposition of the theme alternating with episodic matter. Another form for the finale is that of the first movement (the Sonata form), and still another, the theme and variations. Beethoven chose the latter for his "Eroica," and the choral close of his Ninth, Dvořák, for his symphony in G major, and Brahms for his in E minor.
If we consider the first two lines of this poem, which make up its refrain, as the main theme of a musical piece, we find that Mr. Bunner's triolet is a rondo in nuce. It presents the theme in three different ways, alternating with episodic content. Another way to conclude is by using the structure of the first movement (the Sonata form), and yet another is the theme and variations. Beethoven selected the latter for his "Eroica," and the choral finale of his Ninth Symphony, while Dvořák used it for his symphony in G major, and Brahms for his in E minor.
I am attempting nothing more than a[Pg 137] characterization of the symphony, and the forms with which I associated it at the outset, which shall help the untrained listener to comprehend them as unities despite the fact that to the careless hearer they present themselves as groups of pieces each one of which is complete in itself and has no connection with its fellows. The desire of composers to have their symphonies accepted as unities instead of compages of unrelated pieces has led to the adoption of various devices designed to force the bond of union upon the attention of the hearer. Thus Beethoven in his symphony in C minor not only connects the third and fourth movements but also introduces a reminiscence of the former into the midst of the latter; Berlioz in his "Symphonie Fantastique," which is written to what may be called a dramatic scheme, makes use of a melody which he calls "l'idée fixe," and has it recur in each of the four movements as an episode. This, however, is frankly a symphony with programme, and ought not to be treated as a modification of the pure form.[Pg 138] Dvořák in his symphony entitled "From the New World," in which he has striven to give expression to the American spirit, quotes the first period of his principal subject in all the subsequent movements, and then sententiously recapitulates the principal themes of the first, second, and third movements in the finale; and this without a sign of the dramatic purpose confessed by Berlioz.
I’m just trying to provide a[Pg 137] description of the symphony and the ideas I connected to it at the start, which will help the casual listener understand them as whole pieces, even though to someone not paying attention, they seem like separate parts, each complete on its own and unrelated to the others. Composers want their symphonies to be seen as complete works instead of collections of disjointed pieces, leading them to use various techniques to emphasize their connections for the listeners. For example, Beethoven in his C minor symphony not only links the third and fourth movements but also includes a reference from the third within the fourth; Berlioz in his "Symphonie Fantastique," which follows what could be called a narrative structure, uses a melody he names "l'idée fixe," featuring it in each of the four movements as a recurring theme. However, this is openly a programmatic symphony and shouldn’t be seen as a variation of the classic form.[Pg 138] Dvořák in his symphony "From the New World," which aims to express the American spirit, quotes the first phrase of his main theme in all the following movements and then neatly recaps the main themes from the first, second, and third movements in the finale, all without any hint of the dramatic intent that Berlioz had.
In the last movement of his Ninth Symphony Beethoven calls voices to the aid of his instruments. It was a daring innovation, as it seemed to disrupt the form, and we know from the story of the work how long he hunted for the connecting link, which finally he found in the instrumental recitative. Having hit upon the device, he summons each of the preceding movements, which are purely instrumental, into the presence of his augmented forces and dismisses it as inadequate to the proclamation which the symphony was to make. The double-basses and solo barytone are the spokesmen for the tuneful host. He thus achieves the end of connecting[Pg 139] the Allegro, Scherzo, and Adagio with each other, and all with the Finale, and at the same time points out what it is that he wishes us to recognize as the inspiration of the whole; but here, again, the means appear to be somewhat extraneous. Schumann's example, however, in abolishing the pauses between the movements of the symphony in D minor, and having melodic material common to all the movements, is a plea for appreciation which cannot be misunderstood. Before Schumann Mendelssohn intended that his "Scotch" symphony should be performed without pauses between the movements, but his wishes have been ignored by the conductors, I fancy because he having neglected to knit the movements together by community of ideas, they can see no valid reason for the abolition of the conventional resting-places.
In the last movement of his Ninth Symphony, Beethoven brings in voices to support his instruments. This was a bold move since it seemed to interrupt the usual structure, and we know from the history of the work how long he searched for the connecting element, which he finally found in the instrumental recitative. Once he discovered this method, he calls upon each of the previous movements, which were purely instrumental, to join his expanded ensemble and dismisses them as insufficient for the message the symphony was meant to convey. The double-basses and solo baritone act as representatives for the melodic group. He effectively connects the Allegro, Scherzo, and Adagio with one another, and all with the Finale, while simultaneously highlighting what he wants us to recognize as the source of the entire work; yet, here again, the approach seems somewhat outside the norm. Schumann’s example, however, in eliminating the pauses between the movements of his D minor symphony, and using melodic material that runs through all the movements, is a request for appreciation that is hard to misunderstand. Before Schumann, Mendelssohn intended for his "Scottish" symphony to be performed without pauses between movements, but I believe conductors have ignored his wishes because, having not linked the movements through common ideas, they see no valid reason to eliminate the traditional resting spots.
Beethoven's augmentation of the symphonic forces by employing voices has been followed by Berlioz in his "Romeo and Juliet," which, though called a "dramatic symphony," is a mixture of symphony, cantata, and[Pg 140] opera; Mendelssohn in his "Hymn of Praise" (which is also a composite work and has a composite title—"Symphony Cantata"), and Liszt in his "Faust" symphony, in the finale of which we meet a solo tenor and chorus of men's voices who sing Goethe's Chorus mysticus.
Beethoven expanded the symphonic forces by incorporating voices, a move followed by Berlioz in his "Romeo and Juliet," which, although termed a "dramatic symphony," blends elements of symphony, cantata, and[Pg 140] opera. Mendelssohn did the same in his "Hymn of Praise" (which is also a mixed work and has a combined title—"Symphony Cantata"), as well as Liszt in his "Faust" symphony, where the finale features a solo tenor and a men's chorus singing Goethe's Chorus mysticus.
A number of other experiments have been made, the effectiveness of which has been conceded in individual instances, but which have failed permanently to affect the symphonic form. Schumann has two trios in his symphony in B-flat, and his E-flat, the so-called "Rhenish," has five movements instead of four, there being two slow movements, one in moderate tempo (Nicht schnell), and the other in slow (Feierlich). In this symphony, also, Schumann exercises the license which has been recognized since Beethoven's time, of changing the places in the scheme of the second and third movements, giving the second place to the jocose division instead of the slow. Beethoven's "Pastoral" has also five movements, unless one chooses to take[Pg 141] the storm which interrupts the "Merry-making of the Country Folk" as standing toward the last movement as an introduction, as, indeed, it does in the composer's idyllic scheme. Certain it is, Sir George Grove to the contrary notwithstanding, that the sense of a disturbance of the symphonic plan is not so vivid at a performance of the "Pastoral" as at one of Schumann's "Rhenish," in which either the third movement or the so-called "Cathedral Scene" is most distinctly an interloper.
Several other experiments have been conducted, with some showing effectiveness in specific cases, but they have not permanently changed the symphonic form. Schumann has two trios in his B-flat symphony, and his E-flat symphony, known as the "Rhenish," has five movements instead of the usual four, featuring two slow movements—one at a moderate tempo (Nicht schnell) and the other slow (Feierlich). In this symphony, Schumann also takes the liberty that has been accepted since Beethoven's time by changing the order of the second and third movements, placing the lively section second instead of the slow one. Beethoven's "Pastoral" also has five movements, unless one considers the storm that interrupts the "Merry-making of the Country Folk" as an introduction to the last movement, as it is in the composer's idyllic plan. It is certain, despite Sir George Grove's claims to the contrary, that the sense of disruption in the symphonic structure is not as clear during a performance of the "Pastoral" as it is in Schumann's "Rhenish," where either the third movement or the so-called "Cathedral Scene" feels distinctly out of place.
Usually it is deference to the demands of a "programme" that influences composers in extending the formal boundaries of a symphony, and when this is done the result is frequently a work which can only be called a symphony by courtesy. M. Saint-Saëns, however, attempted an original excursion in his symphony in C minor, without any discoverable, or at least confessed, programmatic idea. He laid the work out in two grand divisions, so as to have but one pause. Nevertheless in each division we can recognize, though as through a haze, the outlines of the fa[Pg 142]miliar symphonic movements. In the first part, buried under a sequence of time designations like this: Adagio—Allegro moderato—Poco adagio, we discover the customary first and second movements, the former preceded by a slow introduction; in the second division we find this arrangement: Allegro moderato—Presto—Maestoso—Allegro, this multiplicity of terms affording only a sort of disguise for the regulation scherzo and finale, with a cropping out of reminiscences from the first part which have the obvious purpose to impress upon the hearer that the symphony is an organic whole. M. Saint-Saëns has also introduced the organ and a pianoforte with two players into the instrumental apparatus.
Usually, it's the need to meet a "program" that leads composers to stretch the formal limits of a symphony, and when that happens, the result often resembles a work that can only be called a symphony out of courtesy. However, M. Saint-Saëns tried something original with his symphony in C minor, doing so without any clear or openly stated programmatic idea. He structured the work into two major sections to keep the pauses to a minimum. Still, within each section, we can see, albeit faintly, the outlines of familiar symphonic movements. In the first part, hidden beneath a series of tempo markings like this: Adagio—Allegro moderato—Poco adagio, we recognize the traditional first and second movements, with the first one preceded by a slow introduction; in the second section, we find this arrangement: Allegro moderato—Presto—Maestoso—Allegro, where the variety of terms serves merely as a cover for the standard scherzo and finale, along with echoes from the first part intended to impress the listener that the symphony is a cohesive whole. M. Saint-Saëns has also included the organ and a piano played by two performers in the orchestra.
Three characteristics may be said to distinguish the Symphonic Poem, which in the view of the extremists who follow the lead of Liszt is the logical outcome of the symphony and the only expression of its æsthetic principles consonant with modern thought and feeling. First, it is programmatic—that is, it is based upon a poetical idea,[Pg 143] a sequence of incidents, or of soul-states, to which a clew is given either by the title or a motto; second, it is compacted in form to a single movement, though as a rule the changing phases delineated in the separate movements of the symphony are also to be found in the divisions of the work marked by changes in tempo, key, and character; third, the work generally has a principal subject of such plasticity that the composer can body forth a varied content by presenting it in a number of transformations.
Three characteristics distinguish the Symphonic Poem, which, according to the extremists following Liszt's lead, is seen as the logical result of the symphony and the only expression of its aesthetic principles aligned with modern thought and feelings. First, it is programmatic—meaning it is based on a poetic idea,[Pg 143] a sequence of events, or emotional states, which are guided by the title or a motto; second, it is structured as a single movement, although the changing phases depicted in the separate movements of the symphony can also be found in the sections of the work marked by shifts in tempo, key, and character; third, the work typically features a main theme that is flexible enough for the composer to present a range of content through various transformations.
The last two characteristics Liszt has carried over into his pianoforte concerto in E-flat. This has four distinct movements (viz.: I. Allegro maestoso; II. Quasi adagio; III. Allegretto vivace, scherzando; IV. Allegro marziale animato), but they are fused into a continuous whole, throughout which the principal thought of the work, the stupendously energetic phrase which the orchestra proclaims at the outset, is presented in various forms to make it express a great variety of moods and yet give unity to the concerto. "Thus, by means of this[Pg 144] metamorphosis," says Mr. Edward Dannreuther, "the poetic unity of the whole musical tissue is made apparent, spite of very great diversity of details; and Coleridge's attempt at a definition of poetic unity—unity in multiety—is carried out to the letter."
The last two features that Liszt has incorporated into his piano concerto in E-flat are notable. It includes four distinct movements (namely: I. Allegro maestoso; II. Quasi adagio; III. Allegretto vivace, scherzando; IV. Allegro marziale animato), but they blend seamlessly into a cohesive piece. Throughout this composition, the main theme of the work—an incredibly energetic phrase introduced by the orchestra at the beginning—is presented in various ways, capturing a wide range of emotions while still providing unity to the concerto. "Thus, through this[Pg 144] metamorphosis," says Mr. Edward Dannreuther, "the poetic unity of the entire musical fabric becomes clear, despite significant diversity in the details; and Coleridge's attempt at defining poetic unity—unity in diversity—holds true."
It will readily be understood that the other cyclical compositions which I have associated with a classic concert, that is, compositions belonging to the category of chamber music (see Chapter III.), and concertos for solo instruments with orchestral accompaniment, while conforming to the scheme which I have outlined, all have individual characteristics conditioned on the expressive capacity of the apparatus. The modern pianoforte is capable of asserting itself against a full orchestra, and concertos have been written for it in which it is treated as an orchestral integer rather than a solo instrument. In the older conception, the orchestra, though it frequently assumed the privilege of introducing the subject-matter, played a subordinate part to the solo instrument in its development. In violin as well as[Pg 145] pianoforte concertos special opportunity is given to the player to exploit his skill and display the solo instrument free from structural restrictions in the cadenza introduced shortly before the close of the first, last, or both movements.
It’s easy to see that the other cyclical pieces I’ve linked to a classic concert, which include chamber music (see Chapter III.) and concertos for solo instruments with orchestral backing, while fitting into the framework I’ve outlined, each have unique characteristics shaped by the expressive abilities of the instruments. The modern piano can hold its own against a full orchestra, and concertos have been composed for it where it functions more as an integral part of the orchestra than just a solo instrument. In the past, the orchestra, although it often had the honor of introducing the themes, played a secondary role to the solo instrument during its development. For both violin and piano concertos, there is a specific opportunity for the musician to showcase their talent and present the solo instrument without structural limitations during the cadenza inserted just before the end of the first, last, or both movements.
Cadenzas are a relic of a time when the art of improvisation was more
generally practised than it is now, and when performers were conceded
to have rights beyond the printed page. Solely for their display, it
became customary for composers to indicate by a hold
a place where the performer might indulge in a flourish of
his own. There is a tradition that Mozart once remarked: "Wherever I
smear that thing," indicating a hold, "you can do what you please;"
the rule is, however, that the only privilege which the cadenza opens
to the player is that of improvising on material drawn from the
subjects already developed, and since, also as a rule, composers are
generally more eloquent in the treatment of their own ideas than
performers, it is seldom that a cadenza[Pg 146] contributes to the enjoyment
afforded by a work, except to the lovers of technique for technique's
sake. I never knew an artist to make a more sensible remark than did
M. Ysaye, when on the eve of a memorably beautiful performance of
Beethoven's violin concerto, he said: "If I were permitted to consult
my own wishes I would put my violin under my arm when I reach the
fermate and say: 'Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached the cadenza.
It is presumptuous in any musician to think that he can have anything
to say after Beethoven has finished. With your permission we will
consider my cadenza played.'" That Beethoven may himself have had a
thought of the same nature is a fair inference from the circumstance
that he refused to leave the cadenza in his E-flat pianoforte concerto
to the mercy of the virtuosos but wrote it himself.
Cadenzas are a reminder of a time when improvisation was more common, and performers had liberties beyond what was written. To showcase this, composers would often mark a spot with a hold
where the performer could express themselves. There's a story that Mozart once said: "Wherever I put that mark," pointing to a hold, "you can do what you like;" however, the actual rule is that the only freedom a cadenza grants the player is to improvise based on themes already presented. Since composers generally express their ideas more eloquently than performers do, a cadenza[Pg 146] often doesn’t enhance the enjoyment of a piece, except for those who appreciate technique for its own sake. I've never heard a more sensible comment than the one made by M. Ysaye, right before a memorable performance of Beethoven's violin concerto. He said: "If I could choose, I would put my violin under my arm when I get to the fermate and say: 'Ladies and gentlemen, we've reached the cadenza. It's pretty bold for any musician to think he can add anything after Beethoven. With your permission, let's consider my cadenza played.'" It’s reasonable to think that Beethoven had a similar view, as he chose to write the cadenza himself in his E-flat piano concerto rather than leaving it to the virtuosos.
Concertos for pianoforte or violin are usually written in three movements, of which the first and last follow the symphonic model in respect of elaboration and form, and the second is a brief move[Pg 147]ment in slow or moderate time, which has the character of an intermezzo. As to the nomenclature of chamber music, it is to be noted that unless connected with a qualifying word or phrase, "Quartet" means a string quartet. When a pianoforte is consorted with strings the work is spoken of as a Pianoforte Trio, Quartet, or Quintet, as the case may be.
Concertos for piano or violin are typically composed in three movements. The first and last movements follow the symphonic style in terms of structure and detail, while the second movement is a short piece in slow or moderate tempo, resembling an intermezzo. Regarding chamber music terminology, it’s important to note that unless accompanied by a qualifying word or phrase, "Quartet" refers to a string quartet. When a piano is included with string instruments, the piece is referred to as a Piano Trio, Quartet, or Quintet, depending on the number of instruments involved.
The form of the overture is that of the first movement of the sonata, or symphony, omitting the repetition of the first subdivision. Since the original purpose, which gave the overture its name (Ouverture = aperture, opening), was to introduce a drama, either spoken or lyrical, an oratorio, or other choral composition, it became customary for the composers to choose the subjects of the piece from the climacteric moments of the music used in the drama. When done without regard to the rules of construction (as is the case with practically all operetta overtures and Rossini's) the result is not an overture at all, but a pot-pourri, a hotch-potch of jingles. The present beautiful form, in which Beethoven and other composers have shown[Pg 148] that it is possible to epitomize an entire drama, took the place of an arbitrary scheme which was wholly aimless, so far as the compositions to which they were attached were concerned.
The overture follows the structure of the first movement of a sonata or symphony, but without repeating the first section. Originally, the overture was meant to set the stage for a drama, whether it was spoken, lyrical, an oratorio, or another choral work. As a result, composers typically picked subjects from the most impactful moments of the music in the drama. When composers ignore the rules of structure (which is common in almost all operetta overtures and those by Rossini), the outcome isn’t an overture but a pot-pourri, a random mix of tunes. The beautiful form seen in Beethoven and other composers demonstrates that it’s possible to summarize an entire drama, replacing an arbitrary structure that was completely directionless in relation to the works they accompanied.
The earliest fixed form of the overture is preserved to the current lists of to-day by the compositions of Bach and Handel. It is that established by Lully, and is tripartite in form, consisting of a rapid movement, generally a fugue, preceded and followed by a slow movement which is grave and stately in its tread. In its latest phase the overture has yielded up its name in favor of Prelude (German, Vorspiel), Introduction, or Symphonic Prologue. The finest of these, without borrowing their themes from the works which they introduce, but using new matter entirely, seek to fulfil the aim which Gluck set for himself, when, in the preface to "Alceste," he wrote: "I imagined that the overture ought to prepare the audience for the action of the piece, and serve as a kind of argument to it." Concert overtures are compositions designed by the composers to stand as independent pieces in[Pg 149]stead of for performance in connection with a drama, opera, or oratorio. When, as is frequently the case, the composer, nevertheless, gives them a descriptive title ("Hebrides," "Sakuntala"), their poetical contents are to be sought in the associations aroused by the title. Thus, in the instances cited, "Hebrides" suggests that the overture was designed by Mendelssohn to reflect the mood awakened in him by a visit to the Hebrides, more particularly to Fingal's Cave (wherefore the overture is called the "Fingal's Cave" overture in Germany)—"Sakuntala" invites to a study of Kalidasa's drama of that name as the repository of the sentiments which Goldmark undertook to express in his music.
The earliest established form of the overture is still recognized today through the works of Bach and Handel. This form was set by Lully and consists of three sections: a fast movement, usually a fugue, flanked by a slow, solemn movement. In its most recent evolution, the overture has taken on new names such as Prelude (German, Vorspiel), Introduction, or Symphonic Prologue. The best of these, without borrowing themes from the pieces they introduce and instead using entirely new material, aim to achieve what Gluck envisioned when he wrote in the preface to "Alceste": "I believed that the overture should prepare the audience for the action of the piece and serve as a kind of argument for it." Concert overtures are composed to stand alone as independent pieces rather than being linked to a drama, opera, or oratorio. However, when composers give them descriptive titles (like "Hebrides" or "Sakuntala"), the poetic meaning is often found in the associations the title evokes. For instance, "Hebrides" implies that Mendelssohn wrote the overture to capture the feelings he experienced during his visit to the Hebrides, particularly Fingal's Cave (which is why it’s called the "Fingal's Cave" overture in Germany)—while "Sakuntala" invites an exploration of Kalidasa's play of the same name, which Goldmark sought to express through his music.
A form which is variously employed, for solo instruments, small combinations, and full orchestra (though seldom with the complete modern apparatus), is the Serenade. Historically, it is a contemporary of the old suites and the first symphonies, and like them it consists of a group of short pieces, so arranged as to form an agreeable con[Pg 150]trast with each other, and yet convey a sense of organic unity. The character of the various parts and their order grew out of the purpose for which the serenade was originated, which was that indicated by the name. In the last century, and earlier, it was no uncommon thing for a lover to bring the tribute of a musical performance to his mistress, and it was not always a "woful ballad" sung to her eyebrow. Frequently musicians were hired, and the tribute took the form of a nocturnal concert. In Shakespeare's "Two Gentlemen of Verona," Proteus, prompting Thurio what to do to win Silvia's love, says:
A form that is used in various ways for solo instruments, small groups, and full orchestras (though it's rarely with the complete modern setup) is the Serenade. Historically, it exists alongside the old suites and early symphonies, and like them, it consists of a collection of short pieces arranged to create an enjoyable contrast with one another while still conveying a sense of unity. The character of the different parts and their sequence came from the original purpose of the serenade, which is reflected in its name. In the last century and earlier, it was quite common for a lover to bring a musical performance as a tribute to his sweetheart, and it wasn’t always a “sorrowful ballad” sung to her. Often, musicians were hired, and the tribute took the form of a nighttime concert. In Shakespeare's "Two Gentlemen of Verona," Proteus, advising Thurio on how to win Silvia's love, says:
With a sweet concert: to their instruments
Adjust a sorrowful noise; the night's terrifying stillness "Will well turn into such a sweet complaining grievance."
It was for such purposes that the serenade was invented as an instrumental form. Since they were to play out of doors, Sir Thurio's musicians would have used wind instruments in[Pg 151]stead of viols, and the oldest serenades are composed for oboes and bassoons. Clarinets and horns were subsequently added, and for such bands Mozart wrote serenades, some of which so closely approach the symphony that they have been published as symphonies. A serenade in the olden time opened very properly with a march, to the strains of which we may imagine the musicians approaching the lady's chamber window. Then came a minuet to prepare her ear for the "deploring dump" which followed, the "dump" of Shakespeare's day, like the "dumka" of ours (with which I am tempted to associate it etymologically), being a mournful piece of music most happily characterized by the poet as a "sweet complaining grievance." Then followed another piece in merry tempo and rhythm, then a second adagio, and the entertainment ended with an allegro, generally in march rhythm, to which we fancy the musicians departing. The order is exemplified in Beethoven's serenade for violin, viola, and violoncello, op. 8, which runs thus: March; Adagio; Minuet; Adagio with[Pg 152] episodic Scherzo; Polacca; Andante (variations), the opening march repeated.
It was for such purposes that the serenade was created as an instrumental form. Since they were to perform outdoors, Sir Thurio's musicians would have used wind instruments instead of viols, and the earliest serenades were composed for oboes and bassoons. Clarinets and horns were added later, and Mozart wrote serenades for such bands, some of which are so close to being symphonies that they have been published as such. A serenade in the past typically started with a march, to which we can imagine the musicians approaching the lady's chamber window. Then came a minuet to prepare her for the "deploring dump" that followed, the "dump" of Shakespeare's time, akin to the "dumka" of ours (which I’m tempted to link etymologically), being a sorrowful piece of music aptly described by the poet as a "sweet complaining grievance." Next was another piece with a lively tempo and rhythm, then a second adagio, and the entertainment concluded with an allegro, usually in march rhythm, as we envision the musicians departing. The order is exemplified in Beethoven's serenade for violin, viola, and violoncello, op. 8, which goes: March; Adagio; Minuet; Adagio with[Pg 152] episodic Scherzo; Polacca; Andante (variations), with the opening march repeated.
The Suite has come back into favor as an orchestral piece, but the term no longer has the fixed significance which once it had. It is now applied to almost any group of short pieces, pleasantly contrasted in rhythm, tempo, and mood, each complete in itself yet disclosing an æsthetic relationship with its fellows. Sometimes old dance forms are used, and sometimes new, such as the polonaise and the waltz. The ballet music, which fills so welcome a place in popular programmes, may be looked upon as such a suite, and the rhythm of the music and the orchestral coloring in them are frequently those peculiar to the dances of the countries in which the story of the opera or drama for which the music was written plays. The ballets therefore afford an excellent opportunity for the study of local color. Thus the ballet music from Massenet's "Cid" is Spanish, from Rubinstein's "Feramors" Oriental, from "Aïda" Egyptian—Oriental rhythms and colorings being those most easily copied by composers.[Pg 153]
The Suite has become popular again as an orchestral piece, but the term doesn’t hold the same fixed meaning it once did. Now, it refers to almost any collection of short pieces that vary in rhythm, tempo, and mood, each being complete on its own but still showing an artistic connection to the others. Sometimes, it features traditional dance forms, and other times, more modern ones like the polonaise and the waltz. Ballet music, which is now a beloved part of popular programs, can be seen as a type of suite, where the rhythm and orchestration often reflect the dances from the countries where the opera or drama, for which the music was composed, is set. Therefore, ballets provide a great chance to study local styles. For instance, the ballet music from Massenet's "Cid" is Spanish, from Rubinstein's "Feramors" it’s Oriental, and from "Aïda" it’s Egyptian—Oriental rhythms and styles being the easiest for composers to replicate.[Pg 153]
The other operatic excerpts common to concerts of both classes are either between-acts music, fantasias on operatic airs, or, in the case of Wagner's contributions, portions of his dramas which are so predominantly instrumental that it has been found feasible to incorporate the vocal part with the orchestral. In ballet music from the operas of the last century, some of which has been preserved to the modern concert-room, local color must not be sought. Gluck's Greeks, like Shakespeare's, danced to the rhythms of the seventeenth century. Vestris, whom the people of his time called "The god of the dance," once complained to Gluck that his "Iphigénie en Aulide" did not end with a chaconne, as was the rule. "A chaconne!" cried Gluck; "when did the Greeks ever dance a chaconne?" "Didn't they? Didn't they?" answered Vestris; "so much the worse for the Greeks." There ensued a quarrel. Gluck became incensed, withdrew the opera which was about to be produced, and would have left Paris had not Marie Antoinette come to the rescue. But Vestris got his chaconne.
The other operatic pieces commonly featured in concerts of both types are either music played between acts, rearrangements of operatic tunes, or, in the case of Wagner's works, sections of his dramas that are so heavily instrumental that the vocal parts can be integrated with the orchestra. In ballet music from operas of the last century, some of which has made its way into modern concert performances, one shouldn't look for local color. Gluck's Greeks, similar to Shakespeare's, danced to the rhythms of the seventeenth century. Vestris, known as "The god of the dance" in his time, once told Gluck that his "Iphigénie en Aulide" didn’t conclude with a chaconne, which was the norm. "A chaconne!" exclaimed Gluck; "when did the Greeks ever dance a chaconne?" "Didn't they? Didn't they?" replied Vestris; "so much the worse for the Greeks." This sparked a heated argument. Gluck got so angry that he pulled the opera that was about to be staged and would have left Paris if Marie Antoinette hadn't intervened. But Vestris ultimately got his chaconne.
VI
At a Pianoforte Recital
No clearer illustration of the magical power which lies in music, no more convincing proof of the puissant fascination which a musical artist can exert, no greater demonstration of the capabilities of an instrument of music can be imagined than was afforded by the pianoforte recitals which Mr. Paderewski gave in the United States during the season of 1895-96. More than threescore times in the course of five months, in the principal cities of this country, did this wonderful man seat himself in the presence of audiences, whose numbers ran into the thousands, and were limited only by the seating capacity of the rooms in which they gathered, and hold them spellbound from two to three hours by[Pg 155] the eloquence of his playing. Each time the people came in a gladsome frame of mind, stimulated by the recollection of previous delights or eager expectation. Each time they sat listening to the music as if it were an evangel on which hung everlasting things. Each time there was the same growth in enthusiasm which began in decorous applause and ended in cheers and shouts as the artist came back after the performance of a herculean task, and added piece after piece to a programme which had been laid down on generous lines from the beginning. The careless saw the spectacle with simple amazement, but for the judicious it had a wondrous interest.
No clearer example of the magical power of music, no more convincing proof of the strong attraction a musical artist can have, and no greater demonstration of what an instrument can achieve can be imagined than the pianoforte recitals Mr. Paderewski gave in the United States during the 1895-96 season. Over sixty times in five months, this incredible musician performed in front of audiences numbering in the thousands, limited only by the sizes of the venues. He captivated them for two to three hours with the expressiveness of his playing. Each time, the audience arrived in a joyful mood, excited by fond memories of previous performances or eager for what was to come. They listened to the music as if it were a sacred message connected to eternal truths. Every performance sparked a growing enthusiasm that started with polite applause and culminated in cheers and shouts as the artist returned to the stage after tackling a monumental task, adding piece after piece to a program designed to be generous from the start. While the casual spectators watched in simple wonder, the discerning audience found it profoundly engaging.
I am not now concerned with Mr. Paderewski beyond invoking his aid in bringing into court a form of entertainment which, in his hands, has proved to be more attractive to the multitude than symphony, oratorio, and even opera. What a world of speculation and curious inquiry does such a recital invite one into, beginning with the instrument which was the medium of communica[Pg 156]tion between the artist and his hearers! To follow the progressive development of the mechanical principles underlying the pianoforte, one would be obliged to begin beyond the veil which separates history from tradition, for the first of them finds its earliest exemplification in the bow twanged by the primitive savage. Since a recognition of these principles may help to an understanding of the art of pianoforte playing, I enumerate them now. They are:
I’m not currently concerned with Mr. Paderewski beyond seeking his help in bringing to court a form of entertainment that, in his hands, has proven to be more appealing to the masses than symphonies, oratorios, or even operas. What a world of speculation and curiosity such a recital opens up, starting with the instrument that serves as the means of communication between the artist and his audience! To trace the evolution of the mechanical principles behind the piano, you would need to begin beyond the barrier that separates history from tradition, as the earliest examples can be found in the bow strummed by primitive humans. Since understanding these principles may assist in grasping the art of piano playing, I’ll list them now. They are:
1. A stretched string as a medium of tone production.
1. A stretched string serving as a means of producing sound.
2. A key-board as an agency for manipulating the strings.
2. A keyboard as a tool for controlling the strings.
3. A blow as the means of exciting the strings to vibratory action, by which the tone is produced.
3. A strike as the way to make the strings vibrate, which creates the sound.
Many interesting glimpses of the human mind and heart might we have in the course of the promenade through the ancient, mediæval, and modern worlds which would be necessary to disclose the origin and growth of these three principles, but these we must forego, since we are to study the music of the instrument, not its history. Let the[Pg 157] knowledge suffice that the fundamental principle of the pianoforte is as old as music itself, and that scientific learning, inventive ingenuity, and mechanical skill, tributary always to the genius of the art, have worked together for centuries to apply this principle, until the instrument which embodies it in its highest potency is become a veritable microcosm of music. It is the visible sign of culture in every gentle household; the indispensable companion of the composer and teacher; the intermediary between all the various branches of music. Into the study of the orchestral conductor it brings a translation of all the multitudinous voices of the band; to the choir-master it represents the chorus of singers in the church-loft or on the concert-platform; with its aid the opera director fills his imagination with the people, passions, and pageantry of the lyric drama long before the singers have received their parts, or the costumer, stage manager, and scene-painter have begun their work. It is the only medium through which the musician in his study can[Pg 158] commune with the whole world of music and all its heroes; and though it may fail to inspire somewhat of that sympathetic nearness which one feels toward the violin as it nestles under the chin and throbs synchronously with the player's emotions, or those wind instruments into which the player breathes his own breath as the breath of life, it surpasses all its rivals, save the organ, in its capacity for publishing the grand harmonies of the masters, for uttering their "sevenfold chorus of hallelujahs and harping symphonies."
Many interesting insights into the human mind and heart could arise as we explore the ancient, medieval, and modern worlds to uncover the origins and development of these three principles. However, we'll skip that since our focus is on the music of the instrument, not its history. It’s enough to know that the basic principle of the piano is as old as music itself, and that scientific knowledge, inventive creativity, and mechanical skill have worked together for centuries to refine this principle. The result is an instrument that embodies it at its highest level, becoming a true microcosm of music. It serves as a visible sign of culture in every refined household, an essential companion for composers and teachers, and a bridge between all branches of music. For the orchestral conductor, it provides a means to interpret the many voices of the ensemble; for the choir director, it represents the chorus of singers in the church loft or on the concert stage. With its assistance, the opera director can envision the people, emotions, and spectacle of the musical drama long before the singers receive their parts, or the costume designer, stage manager, and set designer start their work. It is the only way for a musician in their study to connect with the entire world of music and all its legends. Although it might not evoke the same intimate feeling as holding a violin under your chin, resonating with the player's emotions, or a wind instrument where you breathe life into it, the piano outdoes all its rivals, except for the organ, in its ability to express the grand harmonies of the masters and to convey their “sevenfold chorus of hallelujahs and harping symphonies.”
This is one side of the picture and serves to show why the pianoforte is the most universal, useful, and necessary of all musical instruments. The other side shows its deficiencies, which must also be known if one is to appreciate rightly the many things he is called upon to note while listening intelligently to pianoforte music. Despite all the skill, learning, and ingenuity which have been spent on its perfection, the pianoforte can be made only feebly to approximate that sustained style of musical utterance which is the soul of melody, and finds[Pg 159] its loftiest exemplification in singing. To give out a melody perfectly, presupposes the capacity to sustain tones without loss in power or quality, to bind them together at will, and sometimes to intensify their dynamic or expressive force while they sound. The tone of the pianoforte, being produced by a blow, begins to die the moment it is created. The history of the instrument's mechanism, and also of its technical manipulation, is the history of an effort to reduce this shortcoming to a minimum. It has always conditioned the character of the music composed for the instrument, and if we were not in danger of being led into too wide an excursion, it would be profitable to trace the parallelism which is disclosed by the mechanical evolution of the instrument, and the technical and spiritual evolution of the music composed for it. A few points will be touched upon presently, when the intellectual activity invited by a recital is brought under consideration.
This is one side of the picture and shows why the piano is the most universal, useful, and essential of all musical instruments. The other side reveals its limitations, which must also be understood to truly appreciate the various elements one should focus on while listening to piano music. Despite all the skill, knowledge, and creativity invested in improving it, the piano can only somewhat mimic the sustained style of musical expression that is the essence of melody, and finds its highest example in singing. To deliver a melody flawlessly requires the ability to sustain notes without losing power or quality, connect them as needed, and sometimes even enhance their dynamic or expressive strength while they resonate. The sound of the piano, produced by a strike, begins to fade the moment it is created. The evolution of the instrument's mechanics, as well as its technical use, has been a continuous effort to minimize this limitation. It has always shaped the character of the music created for the piano, and if we were not worried about veering off course, it would be worthwhile to explore the connection between the mechanical development of the instrument and the technical and emotional growth of the music written for it. A few points will be discussed shortly when we consider the intellectual engagement that a recital invites.
It is to be noted, further, that by a beautiful application of the doctrine of[Pg 160] compensations, the factor which limits the capacity of the pianoforte as a melody instrument endows it with a merit which no other instrument has in the same degree, except the instruments of percussion, which, despite their usefulness, stand on the border line between savage and civilized music. It is from its relationship to the drum that the pianoforte derives a peculiarity quite unique in the melodic and harmonic family. Rhythm is, after all, the starting-point of music. More than melody, more than harmony, it stirs the blood of the savage, and since the most vital forces within man are those which date back to his primitive state, so the sense of rhythm is the most universal of the musical senses among even the most cultured of peoples to-day. By themselves the drums, triangles, and cymbals of an orchestra represent music but one remove from noise; but everybody knows how marvellously they can be utilized to glorify a climax. Now, in a very refined degree, every melody on the pianoforte, be it played as delicately as it may, is a melody with drum-[Pg 161]beats. Manufacturers have done much toward eliminating the thump of the hammers against the strings, and familiarity with the tone of the instrument has closed our ears against it to a great extent as something intrusive, but the blow which excites the string to vibration, and thus generates sound, is yet a vital factor in determining the character of pianoforte music. The recurrent pulsations, now energetic, incisive, resolute, now gentle and caressing, infuse life into the melody, and by emphasizing its rhythmical structure (without unduly exaggerating it), present the form of the melody in much sharper outline than is possible on any other instrument, and much more than one would expect in view of the evanescent character of the pianoforte's tone. It is this quality, combined with the mechanism which places all the gradations of tone, from loudest to softest, at the easy and instantaneous command of the player, which, I fancy, makes the pianoforte, in an astonishing degree, a substitute for all the other instruments. Each instrument in the orchestra has an idiom,[Pg 162] which sounds incomprehensible when uttered by some other of its fellows, but they can all be translated, with more or less success, into the language of the pianoforte—not the quality of the tone, though even that can be suggested, but the character of the phrase. The pianoforte can sentimentalize like the flute, make a martial proclamation like the trumpet, intone a prayer like the churchly trombone.
It’s worth noting that through a beautiful application of the doctrine of[Pg 160] compensations, the limitation that affects the pianoforte’s capacity as a melody instrument actually gives it a unique merit that no other instrument possesses to the same extent, except for percussion instruments, which, although useful, exist on the boundary between primitive and refined music. The pianoforte's connection to the drum provides it with a distinct characteristic within the melodic and harmonic family. Rhythm, after all, is the foundation of music. It stirs the primitive instincts of humanity more than melody or harmony, and since the most fundamental forces in humans trace back to our early existence, the sense of rhythm is the most universal musical sense—even among the most cultured societies today. The drums, triangles, and cymbals in an orchestra represent music that is just one step removed from noise; however, everyone knows how wonderfully they can enhance a climactic moment. In a refined way, every melody on the pianoforte, no matter how delicately it’s played, carries a sense of drum-[Pg 161]beats. Manufacturers have worked hard to reduce the thump of the hammers striking the strings, and our familiarity with the instrument's tone has largely made us ignore this aspect as something intrusive, but the impact that initiates the string’s vibration—and thus produces sound—is still a crucial factor in shaping the character of pianoforte music. The recurring beats, now strong, sharp, and determined, now soft and tender, breathe life into the melody and, by highlighting its rhythmic structure (without overdoing it), provide a much clearer outline of the melody than is possible with any other instrument, especially considering the fleeting nature of the pianoforte's tone. It’s this quality, together with the mechanism that allows the player immediate and effortless control over all tonal gradations, from loud to soft, that makes the pianoforte an astonishing substitute for all other instruments. Each instrument in the orchestra has its own style,[Pg 162] which sounds confusing when played by another, but they can all be translated, with varying degrees of success, into the language of the pianoforte—not the tone quality, though even that can be hinted at, but the essence of the phrase. The pianoforte can express sentiment like the flute, make a bold declaration like the trumpet, and convey a prayerful quality like the churchly trombone.
In the intricacy of its mechanism the pianoforte stands next to the organ. The farther removed from direct utterance we are the more difficult is it to speak the true language of music. The violin player and the singer, and in a less degree the performers upon some of the wind instruments, are obliged to form the musical tone—which, in the case of the pianist, is latent in the instrument, ready to present itself in two of its attributes in answer to a simple pressure upon the key. The most unmusical person in the world can learn to produce a series of tones from a pianoforte which shall be as exact in pitch and as varied in dynamic force as can[Pg 163] Mr. Paderewski. He cannot combine them so ingeniously nor imbue them with feeling, but in the simple matter of producing the tone with the attributes mentioned, he is on a level with the greatest virtuoso. Very different is the case of the musician who must exercise a distinctly musical gift in the simple evocation of the materials of music, like the violinist and singer, who both form and produce the tone. For them compensation flows from the circumstance that the tone thus formed and produced is naturally instinct with emotional life in a degree that the pianoforte tone knows nothing of.
In terms of its complexity, the piano is second only to the organ. The further we get from direct sound production, the harder it is to express the true language of music. Violinists and singers, and to a lesser extent players of some wind instruments, have to create the musical tone themselves—whereas for pianists, the tone is already there in the instrument, just waiting to be released with a simple press of a key. Even the most unmusical person can learn to produce a series of tones from a piano that are as accurate in pitch and as varied in dynamics as those of Mr. Paderewski. They may not be able to combine the notes as artfully or infuse them with emotion, but when it comes to just producing the sound with those qualities, they stand on equal ground with the greatest virtuosos. The situation is quite different for musicians who need to have a distinct musical talent to simply bring forth the elements of music, like violinists and singers, who both create and produce the tone. For them, there’s an advantage in that the sound they create is naturally imbued with a level of emotional life that piano tones lack.
In one respect, it may be said that the mechanics of pianoforte playing represent a low plane of artistic activity, a fact which ought always to be remembered whenever the temptation is felt greatly to exalt the technique of the art; but it must also be borne in mind that the mechanical nature of simple tone production in pianoforte playing raises the value of the emotional quality which, nevertheless, stands at the command of the player. The emotional[Pg 164] potency of the tone must come from the manner in which the blow is given to the string. Recognition of this fact has stimulated reflection, and this in turn has discovered methods by which temperament and emotionality may be made to express themselves as freely, convincingly, and spontaneously in pianoforte as in violin playing. If this were not so it would be impossible to explain the difference in the charm exerted by different virtuosi, for it has frequently happened that the best-equipped mechanician and the most intellectual player has been judged inferior as an artist to another whose gifts were of the soul rather than of the brains and fingers.
In a way, it's said that the mechanics of playing the piano represent a basic form of artistic expression, something to remember when there's a temptation to overly praise the technical aspects of the art. However, it's also important to realize that the mechanical nature of simply producing sound on the piano enhances the emotional quality that the player can express. The emotional impact of the sound must come from how the key is struck. Understanding this has led to deeper thinking and has uncovered ways for a player's temperament and emotions to come through just as freely, convincingly, and spontaneously in piano playing as they do in playing the violin. If this weren't true, we couldn't explain the varying charm of different virtuosos. Often, the most technically skilled musician and the most intellectually profound player have been considered less artistic than another whose talents come from the heart rather than just the mind and fingers.
The feats accomplished by a pianoforte virtuoso in the mechanical department are of so extraordinary a nature that there need be small wonder at the wide prevalence of a distinctly technical cult. All who know the real nature and mission of music must condemn such a cult. It is a sign of a want of true appreciation to admire technique for technique's sake. It is a mistaking[Pg 165] of the outward shell for the kernel, a means for the end. There are still many players who aim to secure this admiration, either because they are deficient in real musical feeling, or because they believe themselves surer of winning applause by thus appealing to the lowest form of appreciation. In the early part of the century they would have been handicapped by the instrument which lent itself to delicacy, clearness, and gracefulness of expression, but had little power. Now the pianoforte has become a thing of rigid steel, enduring tons of strain from its strings, and having a voice like the roar of many waters; to keep pace with it players have become athletes with
The achievements of a piano virtuoso in terms of mechanics are so exceptional that it’s not surprising there’s a strong focus on technical skill. Everyone who truly understands the purpose of music must reject this emphasis. Valuing technique for its own sake shows a lack of genuine appreciation. It’s a misunderstanding of the outer form for the essence, a method instead of the goal. There are still many musicians who strive for this kind of admiration, either because they lack real musical feeling or because they think they’ll get more applause by appealing to a superficial sense of appreciation. Earlier in the century, they would have struggled due to the instrument's delicate nature, which favored clarity and grace but lacked power. Now, the piano is built from rigid steel, able to withstand immense tension from its strings, and it has a voice like a powerful waterfall; to keep up with it, players have become like athletes with
They care no more for the "murmurs made to bless," unless it be occasionally for the sake of contrast, but seek to astound, amaze, bewilder, and confound with feats of skill and endurance. That with their devotion to the purely mechanical side of the art they[Pg 166] are threatening to destroy pianoforte playing gives them no pause whatever. The era which they illustrate and adorn is the technical era which was, is, and ever shall be, the era of decay in artistic production. For the judicious technique alone, be it never so marvellous, cannot serve to-day. Its possession is accepted as a condition precedent in the case of everyone who ventures to appear upon the concert-platform. He must be a wonder, indeed, who can disturb our critical equilibrium by mere digital feats. We want strength and velocity of finger to be coupled with strength, velocity, and penetration of thought. We want no halting or lisping in the proclamation of what the composer has said, but we want the contents of his thought, not the hollow shell, no matter how distinctly its outlines be drawn.
They care no more for the "murmurs made to bless," unless it’s occasionally for contrast, but instead aim to astonish, amaze, confuse, and impress with their skills and endurance. Their focus on the purely mechanical side of the art, which threatens to ruin pianoforte playing, doesn’t bother them at all. The era they represent is a technical one that was, is, and always will be, the era of decline in artistic production. Great technique alone, no matter how incredible, isn't enough today. Having that skill is just a prerequisite for anyone who dares to perform on stage. It takes a true wonder to shake our critical balance with mere finger tricks. We expect strength and speed of finger to be paired with depth, speed, and clarity of thought. We don’t want any hesitations or stammering in conveying what the composer intended; we want the essence of their ideas, not just the empty form, no matter how clearly it’s outlined.
The factors which present themselves for consideration at a pianoforte recital—mechanical, intellectual, and emotional—can be most intelligently and profitably studied along with the development of the instrument and its music.[Pg 167] All branches of the study are invited by the typical recital programme. The essentially romantic trend of Mr. Paderewski's nature makes his excursions into the classical field few and short; and it is only when a pianist undertakes to emulate Rubinstein in his historical recitals that the entire pre-Beethoven vista is opened up. It will suffice for the purposes of this discussion to imagine a programme containing pieces by Bach, D. Scarlatti, Handel, and Mozart in one group; a sonata by Beethoven; some of the shorter pieces of Schumann and Chopin, and one of the transcriptions or rhapsodies of Liszt.
The factors to consider at a piano recital—mechanical, intellectual, and emotional—can be really well examined alongside the evolution of the instrument and its music.[Pg 167] The typical recital program invites exploration of all these aspects. Mr. Paderewski's inherently romantic nature leads him to rarely and briefly venture into classical music; it's only when a pianist tries to imitate Rubinstein in historical recitals that the whole pre-Beethoven landscape becomes available. For this discussion, it’s enough to picture a program featuring pieces by Bach, D. Scarlatti, Handel, and Mozart in one section; a sonata by Beethoven; some shorter works by Schumann and Chopin; and one of Liszt’s transcriptions or rhapsodies.
Such a scheme falls naturally into four divisions, plainly differentiated from each other in respect of the style of composition and the manner of performance, both determined by the nature of the instrument employed and the status of the musical idea. Simply for the sake of convenience let the period represented by the first group be called the classic; the second the classic-romantic; the third the romantic, and the last the bravura. I beg the reader, how[Pg 168]ever, not to extend these designations beyond the boundaries of the present study; they have been chosen arbitrarily, and confusion might result if the attempt were made to apply them to any particular concert scheme. I have chosen the composers because of their broadly representative capacity. And they must stand for a numerous epigonoi whose names make up our concert lists: say, Couperin, Rameau, and Haydn in the first group; Schubert in the second; Mendelssohn and Rubinstein in the third. It would not be respectful to the memory of Liszt were I to give him the associates with whom in my opinion he stands; that matter may be held in abeyance.
This scheme naturally divides into four parts, clearly distinct from each other in terms of composition style and performance method, both influenced by the instrument used and the significance of the musical idea. Just for convenience, let's call the time represented by the first group the classic; the second the classic-romantic; the third the romantic; and the last the bravura. However, I ask the reader not to apply these labels beyond the scope of this study; they were chosen arbitrarily, and confusion could arise if one tried to use them for a specific concert program. I selected the composers based on how well they represent their categories. They represent a large number of epigonoi whose names appear on our concert programs: Couperin, Rameau, and Haydn in the first group; Schubert in the second; Mendelssohn and Rubinstein in the third. It would be disrespectful to Liszt's memory for me to name the artists I believe he belongs with; that discussion can wait.
The instruments for which the first group of writers down to Haydn and Mozart wrote, were the immediate precursors of the pianoforte—the clavichord, spinet, or virginal, and harpsichord. The last was the concert instrument, and stood in the same relationship to the others that the grand pianoforte of to-day stands to the upright and square. The clavichord was[Pg 169] generally the medium for the composer's private communings with his muse, because of its superiority over its fellows in expressive power; but it gave forth only a tiny tinkle and was incapable of stirring effects beyond those which sprang from pure emotionality. The tone was produced by a blow against the string, delivered by a bit of brass set in the farther end of the key. The action was that of a direct lever, and the bit of brass, which was called the tangent, also acted as a bridge and measured off the segment of string whose vibration produced the desired tone. It was therefore necessary to keep the key pressed down so long as it was desired that the tone should sound, a fact which must be kept in mind if one would understand the shortcomings as well as the advantages of the instrument compared with the spinet or harpsichord. It also furnishes one explanation of the greater lyricism of Bach's music compared with that of his contemporaries. By gently rocking the hand while the key was down, a tremulous motion could be communicated to[Pg 170] the string, which not only prolonged the tone appreciably but gave it an expressive effect somewhat analogous to the vibrato of a violinist. The Germans called this effect Bebung, the French Balancement, and it was indicated by a row of dots under a short slur written over the note. It is to the special fondness which Bach felt for the clavichord that we owe, to a great extent, the cantabile style of his music, its many-voicedness and its high emotionality.
The instruments that the first group of composers, including Haydn and Mozart, wrote for were the direct predecessors of the piano—the clavichord, spinet, virginal, and harpsichord. The harpsichord was the leading concert instrument, similar to how today's grand piano relates to upright and square pianos. The clavichord was[Pg 169] usually the tool for a composer’s private conversations with their muse because of its greater expressive ability; however, it produced only a faint sound and couldn't create effects beyond pure emotion. The sound came from a strike on the string by a brass piece at the end of the key. The action resembled that of a direct lever, and the brass piece, known as the tangent, acted as a bridge that defined the vibrating string segment to produce the intended sound. Therefore, the key had to be held down for as long as the sound was wanted, which is important to consider when comparing the strengths and weaknesses of this instrument with the spinet or harpsichord. This also explains why Bach's music has a more lyrical quality compared to his contemporaries. By gently rocking the hand while keeping the key pressed, a trembling motion could be transferred to[Pg 170] the string, which not only extended the sound but also added an expressive quality similar to a violinist's vibrato. The Germans referred to this effect as Bebung, while the French called it Balancement, and it was marked with a series of dots under a short slur written above the note. Bach's particular affection for the clavichord greatly influenced the cantabile style of his music, its multi-voiced nature, and its deep emotionality.
The spinet, virginal, and harpsichord were quilled instruments, the tone of which was produced by snapping the strings by means of plectra made of quill, or some other flexible substance, set in the upper end of a bit of wood called the jack, which rested on the farther end of the key and moved through a slot in the sounding-board. When the key was pressed down, the jack moved upward past the string which was caught and twanged by the plectrum. The blow of the clavichord tangent could be graduated like that of the pianoforte hammer, but the quills of the other instruments always plucked the[Pg 171] strings with the same force, so that mechanical devices, such as a swell-box, similar in principle to that of the organ, coupling in octaves, doubling the strings, etc., had to be resorted to for variety of dynamic effects. The character of tone thus produced determined the character of the music composed for these instruments to a great extent. The brevity of the sound made sustained melodies ineffective, and encouraged the use of a great variety of embellishments and the spreading out of harmonies in the form of arpeggios. It is obvious enough that Bach, being one of those monumental geniuses that cast their prescient vision far into the future, refused to be bound by such mechanical limitations. Though he wrote Clavier, he thought organ, which was his true interpretative medium, and so it happens that the greatest sonority and the broadest style that have been developed in the pianoforte do not exhaust the contents of such a composition as the "Chromatic Fantasia and Fugue."
The spinet, virginal, and harpsichord were all quilled instruments, with their sound produced by plucking the strings using plectra made of quill or other flexible materials, which were attached to a piece of wood called the jack. The jack rested on the far end of the key and moved through a slot in the soundboard. When you pressed the key down, the jack moved up past the string, which was plucked and twanged by the plectrum. The blow of the clavichord tangent could be adjusted like the hammer of a piano, but the quills of the other instruments always plucked the strings with the same force. This meant that mechanical devices, like a swell-box similar in principle to the organ, octave couplings, and doubling of strings, had to be used to create variety in dynamic effects. The tone produced determined the character of the music composed for these instruments to a significant extent. The shortness of the sound made long melodies less effective and encouraged using a wide range of embellishments and spreading harmonies in the form of arpeggios. It's clear that Bach, being a monumental genius who foresaw the future of music, refused to be constrained by such mechanical limitations. Even though he wrote for the keyboard, he truly thought of the organ as his ideal medium for expression. As a result, the incredible sonority and expansive style developed in piano music do not fully capture the essence of compositions like the "Chromatic Fantasia and Fugue."
The earliest music written for these[Pg 172] instruments—music which does not enter into this study—was but one remove from vocal music. It came through compositions written for the organ. Of Scarlatti's music the pieces most familiar are a Capriccio and Pastorale which Tausig rewrote for the pianoforte. They were called sonatas by their composer, but are not sonatas in the modern sense. Sonata means "sound-piece," and when the term came into music it signified only that the composition to which it was applied was written for instruments instead of voices. Scarlatti did a great deal to develop the technique of the harpsichord and the style of composing for it. His sonatas consist each of a single movement only, but in their structure they foreshadow the modern sonata form in having two contrasted themes, which are presented in a fixed key-relationship. They are frequently full of grace and animation, but are as purely objective, formal, and soulless in their content as the other instrumental compositions of the epoch to which they belong.[Pg 173]
The earliest music written for these[Pg 172] instruments—music that isn’t part of this study—was closely related to vocal music. It came from compositions created for the organ. Of Scarlatti's music, the pieces most well-known are a Capriccio and Pastorale, which Tausig adapted for the piano. They were called sonatas by their composer, but they're not sonatas in the way we think of them today. Sonata means "sound-piece," and when the term was first used in music, it just meant that the composition was meant for instruments instead of voices. Scarlatti really contributed to developing harpsichord technique and the style of writing for it. His sonatas each consist of a single movement, but their structure hints at modern sonata form by featuring two contrasting themes presented in a fixed key relationship. They are often full of elegance and energy, but their content is as purely objective, formal, and devoid of emotion as the other instrumental compositions of that time.[Pg 173]
The most significant of the compositions of this period are the Suites, which because they make up so large a percentage of Clavier literature (using the term to cover the pianoforte and its predecessors), and because they pointed the way to the distinguishing form of the subsequent period, the sonata, are deserving of more extended consideration. The suite is a set of pieces in the same key, but contrasted in character, based upon certain admired dance-forms. Originally it was a set of dances and nothing more, but in the hands of the composers the dances underwent many modifications, some of them to the obvious detriment of their national or other distinguishing characteristics. The suite came into fashion about the middle of the seventeenth century and was also called Sonata da Camera and Balletto in Italy, and, later, Partita in France. In its fundamental form it embraced four movements: I. Allemande. II. Courante. III. Sarabande. IV. Gigue. To these four were sometimes added other dances—the Gavotte, Passepied, Branle, Minuet, Bourrée, etc.—but the rule was that[Pg 174] they should be introduced between the Sarabande and the Gigue. Sometimes also the set was introduced by a Prelude or an Overture. Identity of key was the only external tie between the various members of the suite, but the composers sought to establish an artistic unity by elaborating the sentiments for which the dance-forms seemed to offer a vehicle, and presenting them in agreeable contrast, besides enriching the primitive structure with new material. The suites of Bach and Handel are the high-water mark in this style of composition, but it would be difficult to find the original characteristics of the dances in their settings. It must suffice us briefly to indicate the characteristics of the principal forms.
The most important compositions from this period are the Suites, which account for a large portion of Clavier literature (including the pianoforte and its earlier forms) and paved the way for the defining form of the following period, the sonata, and therefore deserve more in-depth examination. A suite is a collection of pieces in the same key, but varied in style, based on popular dance forms. Initially, it was just a collection of dances, but composers modified these dances in many ways, sometimes losing their national or unique characteristics. The suite became popular around the mid-seventeenth century and was also referred to as Sonata da Camera and Balletto in Italy, and later as Partita in France. Its basic structure typically included four movements: I. Allemande, II. Courante, III. Sarabande, IV. Gigue. Occasionally, other dances were added—like the Gavotte, Passepied, Branle, Minuet, Bourrée, etc.—but the common practice was that[Pg 174] they should fit in between the Sarabande and the Gigue. Sometimes this set began with a Prelude or an Overture. The only link between the different pieces in the suite was their shared key, but composers aimed to create an artistic cohesion by developing the emotions that the dance forms conveyed and presenting them in a pleasing contrast, while also enriching the basic structure with new material. The suites of Bach and Handel represent the pinnacle of this style of composition, but it can be challenging to identify the original qualities of the dances in their adaptations. We will briefly highlight the main characteristics of these forms.
The Allemande, as its name indicates, was a dance of supposedly German origin. For that reason the German composers, when it came to them from France, where the suite had its origin, treated it with great partiality. It is in moderate tempo, common time, and made up of two periods of eight measures, both of which are repeated. It[Pg 175] begins with an upbeat, and its metre, to use the terms of prosody, is iambic. The following specimen from Mersenne's "Harmonie Universelle," 1636, well displays its characteristics:
The Allemande, as its name suggests, is a dance that likely originated in Germany. Because of this, German composers showed it a lot of favoritism when it came to them from France, where the suite originated. It has a moderate tempo, is in common time, and consists of two sections of eight measures, both of which are repeated. It[Pg 175] starts with an upbeat, and its structure, in poetic terms, is iambic. The following example from Mersenne's "Harmonie Universelle," 1636, clearly illustrates its features:
Robert Burns's familiar iambics,
Robert Burns's well-known iambics,
How can you blossom so beautifully?
How can you sing, you little birds,
"And I saw full of worry!"
might serve to keep the rhythmical characteristics of the Allemande in mind were it not for the arbitrary changes made by the composers already hinted at. As it is, we frequently find the stately movement of the old dance[Pg 176] broken up into elaborate, but always quietly flowing, ornamentation, as indicated in the following excerpt from the third of Bach's English suites:
might help to remember the rhythmic qualities of the Allemande if it weren't for the random changes made by the composers mentioned earlier. As it stands, we often see the graceful movement of the old dance[Pg 176] disrupted by intricate, yet consistently smooth, embellishments, as shown in the following excerpt from the third of Bach's English suites:
The Courante, or Corrente ("Teach lavoltas high and swift corantos," says Shakespeare), is a French dance which was extremely popular in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries—a polite dance, like the minuet. It was in triple time, and its movement was bright and brisk, a merry energy being imparted to the measure by the prevailing figure, a dotted quarter-note, an eighth, and a quarter in a measure, as illustrated in the following excerpt also from Mersenne:
The Courante, or Corrente ("Teach high and swift corantos," says Shakespeare), is a French dance that was really popular in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries—a formal dance, similar to the minuet. It was in triple time, and its movement was bright and lively, with a cheerful energy brought to the rhythm by the main pattern, which included a dotted quarter-note, an eighth, and a quarter in a measure, as shown in the following excerpt also from Mersenne:
The suite composers varied the movement greatly, however, and the Italian Corrente consists chiefly of rapid running passages.
The suite composers changed up the movements a lot, though, and the Italian Corrente mainly features fast-running sections.
The Sarabande was also in triple time, but its movement was slow and stately. In Spain, whence it was derived, it was sung to the accompaniment of castanets, a fact which in itself suffices to indicate that it was originally of a lively character, and took on its solemnity in the hands of the later composers. Handel found the Sarabande a peculiarly admirable vehicle for his inspirations, and one of the finest examples extant figures in the triumphal music of his "Almira," composed in 1704:
The Sarabande was also in triple time, but it had a slow and dignified feel. In Spain, where it originated, it was performed with castanets, which shows that it was originally lively and became more serious in the hands of later composers. Handel saw the Sarabande as a particularly impressive medium for his creativity, and one of the best examples still around can be found in the triumphant music of his "Almira," composed in 1704:
Seven years after the production of "Almira," Handel recurred to this beautiful instrumental piece, and out of it constructed the exquisite lament beginning "Lascia ch'io pianga" in his opera "Rinaldo."
Seven years after the production of "Almira," Handel returned to this beautiful instrumental piece and used it to create the exquisite lament starting with "Lascia ch'io pianga" in his opera "Rinaldo."
Great Britain's contribution to the Suite was the final Gigue, which is our jolly and familiar friend the jig, and in all probability is Keltic in origin. It is, as everybody knows, a rollicking measure in 6-8, 12-8, or 4-4 time, with twelve triplet quavers in a measure, and needs no description. It remained a favorite with composers until far into the eighteenth century. Shakespeare proclaims its exuberant lustiness when[Pg 179] he makes Sir Toby Belch protest that had he Sir Andrew's gifts his "very walk should be a jig." Of the other dances incorporated into the suite, two are deserving of special mention because of their influence on the music of to-day—the Minuet, which is the parent of the symphonic scherzo, and the Gavotte, whose fascinating movement is frequently heard in latter-day operettas. The Minuet is a French dance, and came from Poitou. Louis XIV. danced it to Lully's music for the first time at Versailles in 1653, and it soon became the most popular of court and society dances, holding its own down to the beginning of the nineteenth century. It was long called the Queen of Dances, and there is no one who has grieved to see the departure of gallantry and grace from our ball-rooms but will wish to see Her Gracious Majesty restored to her throne. The music of the minuet is in 3-4 time, and of stately movement. The Gavotte is a lively dance-measure in common time, beginning, as a rule, on the third beat. Its origin has been traced to the moun[Pg 180]tain people of the Dauphiné called Gavots—whence its name.
Great Britain's contribution to the Suite was the final Gigue, which is our cheerful and familiar friend the jig, most likely of Keltic origin. It’s a lively rhythm in 6-8, 12-8, or 4-4 time, featuring twelve triplet eighth notes in a measure, and needs no explanation. It remained a favorite among composers until well into the eighteenth century. Shakespeare highlights its vibrant energy when he has Sir Toby Belch declare that if he had Sir Andrew's talents, his "very walk should be a jig." Among the other dances included in the suite, two deserve special mention for their lasting impact on modern music—the Minuet, the ancestor of the symphonic scherzo, and the Gavotte, whose captivating rhythm is often heard in contemporary operettas. The Minuet is a French dance that originated in Poitou. Louis XIV danced it to Lully's music for the first time at Versailles in 1653, and it quickly became the most popular court and social dance, remaining prominent until the early nineteenth century. It was long known as the Queen of Dances, and anyone who has mourned the loss of elegance and charm from our ballrooms will wish to see Her Gracious Majesty restored to her rightful place. The music of the minuet is in 3-4 time and has a dignified pace. The Gavotte is a lively dance in common time, usually starting on the third beat. Its roots can be traced back to the mountain people of Dauphiné known as Gavots—hence its name.
The transferrence of this music to the modern pianoforte has effected a vast change in the manner of its performance. In the period under consideration emotionality, which is considered the loftiest attribute of pianoforte playing to-day, was lacking, except in the case of such masters of the clavichord as the great Bach and his son, Carl Philipp Emanuel, who inherited his father's preference for that instrument over the harpsichord and pianoforte. Tastefulness in the giving out of the melody, distinctness of enunciation, correctness of phrasing, nimbleness and lightness of finger, summed up practically all that there was in virtuosoship. Intellectuality and digital skill were the essential factors. Beauty of tone through which feeling and temperament speak now was the product of the maker of the instrument, except again in the case of the clavichord, in which it may have been largely the creation of the player. It is, therefore, not surprising that the first revolution[Pg 181] in technique of which we hear was accomplished by Bach, who, the better to bring out the characteristics of his polyphonic style, made use of the thumb, till then considered almost a useless member of the hand in playing, and bent his fingers, so that their movements might be more unconstrained.
The transfer of this music to the modern piano has brought about a significant change in how it's performed. During the time we're discussing, the emotional depth that we consider the highest quality of piano playing today was often absent, except for masters of the clavichord like the great Bach and his son, Carl Philipp Emanuel, who preferred that instrument over the harpsichord and piano. The qualities that defined virtuosity were essentially tasteful delivery of the melody, clear articulation, correct phrasing, and nimble, light finger movements. Intellectual depth and technical skill were the key components. The beauty of tone that now conveys emotion and feeling was mainly dependent on the maker of the instrument, except in the case of the clavichord, where it could largely be attributed to the player. So, it’s not surprising that the first major shift in technique we hear about was achieved by Bach, who, to better express his polyphonic style, began to use his thumb, which had been seen as nearly useless for playing, and he bent his fingers to allow for more freedom of movement.
Of the varieties of touch, which play such a rôle in pianoforte pedagogics to-day, nothing was known. Only on the clavichord was a blow delivered directly against the string, and, as has already been said, only on that instrument was the dynamic shading regulated by the touch. Practically, the same touch was used on the organ and the stringed instruments with key-board. When we find written praise of the old players it always goes to the fluency and lightness of their fingering. Handel was greatly esteemed as a harpsichord player, and seems to have invented a position of the hand like Bach's, or to have copied it from that master. Forkel tells us the movement of Bach's fingers was so slight as to be scarcely noticeable; the position of his[Pg 182] hands remained unchanged throughout, and the rest of his body motionless. Speaking of Handel's harpsichord playing, Burney says that his fingers "seemed to grow to the keys. They were so curved and compact when he played that no motion, and scarcely the fingers themselves, could be discovered." Scarlatti's significance lies chiefly in an extension of the technique of his time so as to give greater individuality to the instrument. He indulged freely in brilliant passages and figures which sometimes call for a crossing of the hands, also in leaps of over an octave, repetition of a note by different fingers, broken chords in contrary motion, and other devices which prefigure modern pianoforte music.
Of the different types of touch that are so important in piano teaching today, nothing was known back then. Only on the clavichord was a direct strike made against the string, and, as mentioned earlier, only on that instrument was the dynamic shading influenced by touch. Essentially, the same touch was applied on the organ and keyboard string instruments. When we read praise of the old players, it always highlights the smoothness and lightness of their fingering. Handel was highly regarded as a harpsichord player and appears to have developed a hand position similar to Bach's, or perhaps he copied it from him. Forkel notes that Bach's finger movements were so subtle they were hardly noticeable; his hands stayed in the same position throughout, and the rest of his body remained still. Referring to Handel's harpsichord playing, Burney remarked that his fingers "seemed to grow to the keys. They were so curved and compact when he played that no movement, and barely the fingers themselves, could be seen." Scarlatti's importance mainly lies in how he expanded the techniques of his time to give more uniqueness to the instrument. He freely incorporated brilliant runs and patterns that sometimes required crossing hands, jumping over octaves, repeating a note with different fingers, playing broken chords in opposite motion, and other techniques that foreshadow modern piano music.
That Scarlatti also pointed the way to the modern sonata, I have already said. The history of the sonata, as the term is now understood, ends with Beethoven. Many sonatas have been written since the last one of that great master, but not a word has been added to his proclamation. He stands, therefore, as a perfect exemplar of the[Pg 183] second period in the scheme which we have adopted for the study of pianoforte music and playing. In a general way a sonata may be described as a composition of four movements, contrasted in mood, tempo, sentiment, and character, but connected by that spiritual bond of which mention was made in our study of the symphony. In short, a sonata is a symphony for a solo instrument.
That Scarlatti also paved the way for the modern sonata, I've already mentioned. The history of the sonata, as we now understand the term, concludes with Beethoven. Many sonatas have been written since the last one by that great master, but nothing new has been added to his declaration. He stands, therefore, as a perfect example of the[Pg 183] second period in the framework we've adopted for studying piano music and performance. Generally speaking, a sonata can be described as a composition of four movements, differing in mood, tempo, emotion, and character, but tied together by that spiritual connection we referenced in our exploration of the symphony. In short, a sonata is a symphony for a solo instrument.
When it came into being it was little else than a convenient formula for the expression of musical beauty. Haydn, who perfected it on its formal side, left it that and nothing more. Mozart poured the vessel full of beauty, but Beethoven breathed the breath of a new life into it. An old writer tells us of Haydn that he was wont to say that the whole art of composing consisted in taking up a subject and pursuing it. Having invented his theme, he would begin by choosing the keys through which he wished to make it pass.
When it first emerged, it was mostly just a handy way to express musical beauty. Haydn, who refined its structure, made it just that and nothing more. Mozart filled it with beauty, but Beethoven infused it with new life. An old writer mentions that Haydn would often say that the entire art of composing was about taking a theme and developing it. After creating his theme, he would start by selecting the keys he wanted to explore.
"His exquisite feeling gave him a perfect knowledge of the greater or less degree of effect which[Pg 184] one chord produces in succeeding another, and he afterward imagined a little romance which might furnish him with sentiments and colors."
"His keen sensitivity gave him a deep understanding of the varying effects that one chord has when followed by another, and he later envisioned a little romance that could provide him with emotions and imagery."
Beethoven began with the sentiment and worked from it outwardly, modifying the form when it became necessary to do so, in order to obtain complete and perfect utterance. He made spirit rise superior to matter. This must be borne in mind when comparing the technique of the previous period with that of which I have made Beethoven the representative. In the little that we are privileged to read of Mozart's style of playing, we see only a reflex of the players who went before him, saving as it was permeated by the warmth which went out from his own genial personality. His manipulation of the keys had the quietness and smoothness that were praised in Bach and Handel.
Beethoven started with an emotion and worked outward from there, changing the structure whenever needed to achieve complete and perfect expression. He let the spirit take precedence over the physical. This is important to remember when comparing the techniques of the earlier period with those represented by Beethoven. In the little we get to see of Mozart's playing style, we only see a reflection of the musicians who came before him, even though it was infused with the warmth of his own friendly personality. His play on the keys had the calmness and smoothness that were admired in Bach and Handel.
"Delicacy and taste," says Kullak, "with his lifting of the entire technique to the spiritual aspiration of the idea, elevate him as a virtuoso to a height unanimously conceded by the public, by connoisseurs, and by artists capable of judging. Clementi declared that he had never heard any one[Pg 185] play so soulfully and charmfully as Mozart; Dittersdorf finds art and taste combined in his playing; Haydn asseverated with tears that Mozart's playing he could never forget, for it touched the heart. His staccato is said to have possessed a peculiarly brilliant charm."
"Delicacy and taste," Kullak says, "along with his ability to elevate the entire technique to the spiritual essence of the idea, raise him as a virtuoso to a level universally recognized by the public, connoisseurs, and artists who can truly judge. Clementi claimed he had never heard anyone play as soulfully and charmingly as Mozart; Dittersdorf finds a blend of art and taste in his performance; Haydn asserted with tears that he could never forget Mozart's playing because it touched his heart. His staccato is said to have had a uniquely brilliant charm."
The period of C.P.E. Bach, Haydn, and Mozart is that in which the pianoforte gradually replaced its predecessors, and the first real pianist was Mozart's contemporary and rival, Muzio Clementi. His chief significance lies in his influence as a technician, for he opened the way to the modern style of play with its greater sonority and capacity for expression. Under him passage playing became an entirely new thing; deftness, lightness, and fluency were replaced by stupendous virtuosoship, which rested, nevertheless, on a full and solid tone. He is said to have been able to trill in octaves with one hand. He was necessary for the adequate interpretation of Beethoven, whose music is likely to be best understood by those who know that he, too, was a superb pianoforte player, fully up to the requirements which his last sonatas make[Pg 186] upon technical skill as well as intellectual and emotional gifts.
The era of C.P.E. Bach, Haydn, and Mozart is when the pianoforte gradually took over from earlier instruments, and the first true pianist was Mozart’s contemporary and rival, Muzio Clementi. His main importance lies in his impact as a technician, as he paved the way for the modern playing style that offers greater resonance and expressive capacity. Under his influence, passage playing transformed completely; agility, lightness, and fluidity were replaced by incredible virtuosity, which still relied on a rich, solid tone. It’s said that he could perform trills in octaves with one hand. He was essential for the proper interpretation of Beethoven, whose music is best appreciated by those who know that he, too, was an outstanding pianoforte player, fully equipped to meet the demands of his later sonatas—which require both technical skill and intellectual and emotional depth.
Czerny, who was a pupil of Beethoven, has preserved a fuller account of that great composer's art as a player than we have of any of his predecessors. He describes his technique as tremendous, better than that of any virtuoso of his day. He was remarkably deft in connecting the full chords, in which he delighted, without the use of the pedal. His manner at the instrument was composed and quiet. He sat erect, without movement of the upper body, and only when his deafness compelled him to do so, in order to hear his own music, did he contract a habit of leaning forward. With an evident appreciation of the necessities of old-time music he had a great admiration for clean fingering, especially in fugue playing, and he objected to the use of Cramer's studies in the instruction of his nephew by Czerny because they led to what he called a "sticky" style of play, and failed to bring out crisp staccatos and a light touch. But it was upon expression that he insisted most of all when he taught.[Pg 187]
Czerny, a student of Beethoven, has given us a more detailed account of that great composer's playing style than we have for any of his predecessors. He describes Beethoven's technique as incredible, surpassing that of any virtuoso of his time. He was impressively skilled at connecting the full chords, which he loved, without using the pedal. His approach at the piano was calm and steady. He sat up straight, without moving his upper body, and only when his hearing loss forced him to, did he develop a habit of leaning forward to listen to his own music. With a clear understanding of the needs of classical music, he greatly valued clean fingering, particularly in fugue playing, and he disapproved of using Cramer's studies to teach his nephew, as they encouraged what he referred to as a "sticky" style of playing and didn't highlight crisp staccatos or a light touch. However, it was on expression that he placed the greatest emphasis when teaching.[Pg 187]
More than anyone else it was Beethoven who brought music back to the purpose which it had in its first rude state, when it sprang unvolitionally from the heart and lips of primitive man. It became again a vehicle for the feelings. As such it was accepted by the romantic composers to whom he belongs as father, seer, and prophet, quite as intimately as he belongs to the classicists by reason of his adherence to form as an essential in music. To his contemporaries he appears as an image-breaker, but to the clearer vision of to-day he stands an unshakable barrier to lawless iconoclasm. Says Sir George Grove, quoting Mr. Edward Dannreuther, in the passages within the inverted commas:
More than anyone else, Beethoven was the one who restored music to its original purpose, when it instinctively came from the hearts and mouths of early humans. It became a means of expressing emotions again. The romantic composers, who view him as a father, visionary, and prophet, accepted this revival just as much as the classicists did, due to his commitment to form as a core element of music. To his contemporaries, he seemed like a breaker of traditional images, but with today’s clearer perspective, he stands as a solid barrier against reckless iconoclasm. Sir George Grove states, quoting Mr. Edward Dannreuther, in the sections within the inverted commas:
"That he was no wild radical altering for the mere pleasure of alteration, or in the mere search for originality, is evident from the length of time during which he abstained from publishing, or even composing works of pretension, and from the likeness which his early works possess to those of his predecessors. He began naturally with the forms which were in use in his days, and his alteration of them grew very gradually with the necessities of his expression. The form of the sonata is 'the[Pg 188] transparent veil through which Beethoven seems to have looked at all music.' And the good points of that form he retained to the last—the 'triune symmetry of exposition, illustration, and repetition,' which that admirable method allowed and enforced—but he permitted himself a much greater liberty than his predecessors had done in the relationship of the keys of the different movements, and parts of movements, and in the proportion of the clauses and sections with which he built them up. In other words, he was less bound by the forms and musical rules, and more swayed by the thought which he had to express, and the directions which that thought took in his mind."
"That he wasn't a wild radical choosing to change things just for the sake of change, or simply looking for originality, is clear from how long he waited to publish or even work on anything ambitious. His early works closely resemble those of his predecessors. He naturally started with the styles that were popular in his time, and his modifications emerged gradually as his expression evolved. The form of the sonata is 'the[Pg 188] transparent veil through which Beethoven seems to have looked at all music.' He kept the good aspects of that form until the end—the 'triune symmetry of exposition, illustration, and repetition' that this excellent method allowed and demanded—but he took much greater liberties than his predecessors in how the keys related to different movements and parts of movements, and in how he structured the clauses and sections he used. In other words, he was less constrained by the forms and musical rules, and more guided by the ideas he needed to express and how those ideas developed in his mind."
It is scarcely to be wondered at that when men like Schumann and Chopin felt the full force of the new evangel which Beethoven had preached, they proceeded to carry the formal side of poetic expression, its vehicle, into regions unthought of before their time. The few old forms had now to give way to a large variety. In their work they proceeded from points that were far apart—Schumann's was literary, Chopin's political. In one respect the lists of their pieces which appear most frequently on recital programmes seem to hark back to the suites of two centu[Pg 189]ries ago—they are sets of short compositions grouped, either by the composer (as is the case with Schumann) or by the performer (as is the case with Chopin in the hands of Mr. Paderewski). Such fantastic musical miniatures as Schumann's "Carnaval" and "Papillons" are eminently characteristic of the composer's intellectual and emotional nature, which in his university days had fallen under the spell of literary romanticism.
It's not surprising that when composers like Schumann and Chopin experienced the impact of the new ideas that Beethoven introduced, they took the formal aspects of poetic expression and expanded them into areas that hadn't been explored before. The few traditional forms had to make way for a much wider variety. Their works came from very different starting points—Schumann's was literary, while Chopin's was political. In one way, the pieces they most often included in recitals seem reminiscent of the suites from two centuries ago—they are collections of short compositions grouped either by the composer (as with Schumann) or by the performer (like Chopin when played by Mr. Paderewski). Unique musical miniatures such as Schumann's "Carnaval" and "Papillons" truly reflect the composer's intellectual and emotional character, which had been influenced by literary romanticism during his university years.
While ostensibly studying jurisprudence at Heidelberg, Schumann devoted seven hours a day to the pianoforte and several to Jean Paul. It was this writer who moulded not only Schumann's literary style in his early years, but also gave the bent which his creative activity in music took at the outset. To say little, but vaguely hint at much, was the rule which he adopted; to remain sententious in expression, but give the freest and most daring flight to his imagination, and spurn the conventional limitations set by rule and custom, his ambition. Such fanciful and symbolical titles as "Flower, Fruit, and[Pg 190] Thorn Pieces," "Titan," etc., which Jean Paul adopted for his singular mixtures of tale, rhapsody, philosophy, and satire, were bound to find an imitator in so ardent an apostle as young Schumann, and, therefore, we have such compositions as "Papillons," "Carnaval," "Kreisleriana," "Phantasiestücke," and the rest. Almost always, it may be said, the pieces which make them up were composed under the poetical and emotional impulses derived from literature, then grouped and named. To understand their poetic contents this must be known.
While seemingly studying law at Heidelberg, Schumann dedicated seven hours a day to the piano and several to reading Jean Paul. This writer not only shaped Schumann's literary style in his early years but also influenced the direction of his creative work in music from the beginning. The approach he took was to say little while suggesting much; to express himself succinctly yet give his imagination the freedom to soar and reject the conventional limits imposed by rules and customs. Titles like "Flower, Fruit, and Thorn Pieces," "Titan," and others that Jean Paul used for his unique blends of story, rhapsody, philosophy, and satire were sure to inspire an eager follower like young Schumann. As a result, we have compositions like "Papillons," "Carnaval," "Kreisleriana," "Phantasiestücke," and others. It can be said that the pieces that make up these works were almost always created under the poetic and emotional influences of literature and then organized and named accordingly. To grasp their poetic essence, this context is essential.
Chopin's fancy, on the other hand, found stimulation in the charm which, for him, lay in the tone of the pianoforte itself (to which he added a new loveliness by his manner of writing), as well as in the rhythms of the popular dances of his country. These dances he not only beautified as the old suite writers beautified their forms, but he utilized them as vessels which he filled with feeling, not all of which need be accepted as healthy, though much of it is. As to his titles, "Preludes" is[Pg 191] purely an arbitrary designation for compositions which are equally indefinite in form and character; Niecks compares them very aptly to a portfolio full of drawings "in all stages of advancement—finished and unfinished, complete and incomplete compositions, sketches and mere memoranda, all mixed indiscriminately together." So, too, they appeared to Schumann: "They are sketches, commencements of studies, or, if you will, ruins, single eagle-wings, all strangely mixed together." Nevertheless some of them are marvellous soul-pictures.
Chopin's creativity, on the other hand, drew inspiration from the beauty he found in the sound of the piano itself (which he enhanced with his unique style), as well as in the rhythms of the popular dances from his homeland. He not only improved these dances, much like the old suite composers refined their forms, but he also used them as vessels filled with emotion, some of which may not be considered healthy, although much of it is. Regarding his titles, "Preludes" is[Pg 191] simply a random label for pieces that are equally vague in structure and nature; Niecks aptly likens them to a collection of drawings "in various stages of completion—finished and unfinished, full and partial works, sketches and quick notes, all mixed up together." Schumann felt the same way: "They are sketches, beginnings of studies, or, if you prefer, ruins, single eagle wings, all very strangely blended together." Still, some of these pieces are incredible expressions of the soul.
The "Études" are studies intended to develop the technique of the pianoforte in the line of the composer's discoveries, his method of playing extended arpeggios, contrasted rhythms, progressions in thirds and octaves, etc., but still they breathe poetry and sometimes passion. Nocturne is an arbitrary, but expressive, title for a short composition of a dreamy, contemplative, or even elegiac, character. In many of his nocturnes Chopin is the adored sentimentalist of boarding-school misses. There is[Pg 192] poppy in them and seductive poison for which Niecks sensibly prescribes Bach and Beethoven as antidotes. The term ballad has been greatly abused in literature, and in music is intrinsically unmeaning. Chopin's four Ballades have one feature in common—they are written in triple time; and they are among his finest inspirations.
The "Études" are exercises designed to enhance piano playing based on the composer's innovations, his approach to playing extended arpeggios, varied rhythms, and progressions in thirds and octaves, yet they still exude poetry and sometimes passion. Nocturne is a somewhat arbitrary but expressive title for a short piece that has a dreamy, reflective, or even mournful quality. In many of his nocturnes, Chopin embodies the sentimental favorite of schoolgirls. There is[Pg 192] a hint of innocence and captivating allure that Niecks wisely suggests can be countered by Bach and Beethoven. The term ballad has been misused extensively in literature, and in music, it lacks inherent meaning. However, Chopin's four Ballades share one common characteristic—they are all written in triple time, and they rank among his greatest works.
Chopin's dances are conventionalized, and do not all speak the idiom of the people who created their forms, but their original characteristics ought to be known. The Polonaise was the stately dance of the Polish nobility, more a march or procession than a dance, full of gravity and courtliness, with an imposing and majestic rhythm in triple time that tends to emphasize the second beat of the measure, frequently syncopating it and accentuating the second half of the first beat:
Chopin's dances are stylized and don't all reflect the language of the people who originated them, but it's important to understand their original features. The Polonaise was a dignified dance of the Polish nobility, more like a march or procession than a dance, filled with seriousness and elegance, featuring a grand and majestic rhythm in triple time that highlights the second beat of the measure, often syncopating it and emphasizing the second half of the first beat:
National color comes out more clearly in his Mazurkas. Unlike the Polonaise this was the dance of the common peo[Pg 193]ple, and even as conventionalized and poetically refined by Chopin there is still in the Mazurka some of the rude vigor which lies in its propulsive rhythm:
National color comes through more clearly in his Mazurkas. Unlike the Polonaise, which was more formal, this dance belonged to the common people, and even though Chopin conventionalized and refined it poetically, the Mazurka still retains some of the raw energy that comes from its driving rhythm.[Pg 193]
![]() |
or | ![]() |
The Krakowiak (French Cracovienne, Mr. Paderewski has a fascinating specimen in his "Humoresques de Concert," op. 14) is a popular dance indigenous to the district of Cracow, whence its name. Its rhythmical elements are these:
The Krakowiak (French Cracovienne, Mr. Paderewski has an interesting example in his "Humoresques de Concert," op. 14) is a well-known dance that comes from the Cracow area, which is where it gets its name. Its rhythmic components are as follows:
![]() |
and | ![]() |
In the music of this period there is noticeable a careful attention on the part of the composers to the peculiarities of the pianoforte. No music, save perhaps that of Liszt, is so idiomatic. Frequently in Beethoven the content of the music seems too great for the medium of expression; we feel that the thought would have had better expression had the master used the orchestra instead of the pianoforte. We may[Pg 194] well pause a moment to observe the development of the instrument and its technique from then till now, but as condemnation has already been pronounced against excessive admiration of technique for technique's sake, so now I would first utter a warning against our appreciation of the newer charm. "Idiomatic of the pianoforte" is a good enough phrase and a useful, indeed, but there is danger that if abused it may bring something like discredit to the instrument. It would be a pity if music, which contains the loftiest attributes of artistic beauty, should fail of appreciation simply because it had been observed that the pianoforte is not the most convenient, appropriate, or effective vehicle for its publication—a pity for the pianoforte, for therein would lie an exemplification of its imperfection. So, too, it would be a pity if the opinion should gain ground that music which had been clearly designed to meet the nature of the instrument was for that reason good pianoforte music, i.e., "idiomatic" music, irrespective of its content.[Pg 195]
In the music of this period, composers show a clear focus on the unique qualities of the piano. No music, except maybe that of Liszt, is so characteristic of the instrument. Often in Beethoven's works, the ideas seem too grand for the piano; it feels like the thoughts would have been better expressed using an orchestra instead of just the piano. We can take a moment to look at how the instrument and its techniques have evolved over time, but since it has already been noted that excessive praise of technique for its own sake is unwise, I want to caution against getting too caught up in the appeal of modern styles. "Idiomatic of the piano" is a valid and useful phrase, but if taken too far, it could undermine the instrument's reputation. It would be unfortunate if music, which embodies the highest forms of artistic beauty, failed to be appreciated simply because it was seen that the piano isn't always the best or most effective means of delivering it—this would reflect poorly on the piano itself. Likewise, it would be a shame if the idea spread that music designed specifically for the nature of the piano is good piano music, that is, "idiomatic" music, regardless of its actual substance.[Pg 195]
In Beethoven's day the pianoforte was still a feeble instrument compared with the grand of to-day. Its capacities were but beginning to be appreciated. Beethoven had to seek and invent effects which now are known to every amateur. The instrument which the English manufacturer Broadwood presented to him in 1817 had a compass of six octaves, and was a whole octave wider in range than Mozart's pianoforte. In 1793 Clementi extended the key-board to five and a half octaves; six and a half octaves were reached in 1811, and seven in 1851. Since 1851 three notes have been added without material improvement to the instrument. This extension of compass, however, is far from being the most important improvement since the classic period. The growth in power, sonority, and tonal brilliancy has been much more marked, and of it Liszt made striking use.
In Beethoven's time, the piano was still a weak instrument compared to today's grand pianos. Its capabilities were just starting to be recognized. Beethoven had to explore and create effects that are now familiar to every amateur. The piano that the English manufacturer Broadwood gave him in 1817 had a range of six octaves, which was a full octave wider than Mozart's piano. In 1793, Clementi expanded the keyboard to five and a half octaves; six and a half octaves were achieved in 1811, and seven octaves in 1851. Since 1851, three more notes have been added without significant improvement to the instrument. However, this extension of range is far from the most important improvement since the classical period. The increase in power, richness, and tonal brilliance has been much more noticeable, and Liszt made striking use of it.
Very significant, too, in their relation to the development of the music, were the invention and improvement of the pedals. The shifting pedal was invented[Pg 196] by a Viennese maker named Stein, who first applied it to an instrument which he named "Saiten-harmonika." Before then soft effects were obtained by interposing a bit of felt between the hammers and the strings, as may still be seen in old square pianofortes. The shifting pedal, or soft pedal as it is popularly called, moves the key-board and action so that the hammer strikes only one or two of the unison strings, leaving the other to vibrate sympathetically. Beethoven was the first to appreciate the possibilities of this effect (see the slow movement of his concerto in G major and his last sonatas), but after him came Schumann and Chopin, and brought pedal manipulation to perfection, especially that of the damper pedal. This is popularly called the loud pedal, and the vulgarest use to which it can be put is to multiply the volume of tone. It was Chopin who showed its capacity for sustaining a melody and enriching the color effects by releasing the strings from the dampers and utilizing the ethereal sounds which rise from the strings when they vibrate sympathetically.[Pg 197]
Very significant in the development of music were the invention and improvement of the pedals. The shifting pedal was invented[Pg 196] by a Viennese maker named Stein, who first applied it to an instrument he called the "Saiten-harmonika." Before that, soft effects were created by placing a piece of felt between the hammers and the strings, which can still be seen in old square pianos. The shifting pedal, or soft pedal as it's commonly known, moves the keyboard and action so that the hammer strikes only one or two of the unison strings, allowing the others to vibrate sympathetically. Beethoven was the first to recognize the potential of this effect (see the slow movement of his concerto in G major and his last sonatas), but after him, Schumann and Chopin refined pedal techniques, especially that of the damper pedal. This is commonly referred to as the loud pedal, and its most basic use is to increase volume. Chopin demonstrated its ability to sustain a melody and enhance color effects by releasing the strings from the dampers and utilizing the ethereal sounds that arise when the strings vibrate sympathetically.[Pg 197]
It is no part of my purpose to indulge in criticism of composers, but something of the kind is made unavoidable by the position assigned to Liszt in our pianoforte recitals. He is relied upon to provide a scintillant close. The pianists, then, even those who are his professed admirers, are responsible if he is set down in our scheme as the exemplar of the technical cult. Technique having its unquestioned value, we are bound to admire the marvellous gifts which enabled Liszt practically to sum up all the possibilities of pianoforte mechanism in its present stage of construction, but we need not look with unalloyed gratitude upon his influence as a composer. There were, I fear, two sides to Liszt's artistic character as well as his moral. I believe he had in him a touch of charlatanism as well as a magnificent amount of artistic sincerity—just as he blended a laxity of moral ideas with a profound religious mysticism. It would have been strange indeed, growing up as he did in the whited sepulchre of Parisian salon life, if he had not accustomed himself to[Pg 198] sacrifice a little of the soul of art for the sake of vainglory, and a little of its poetry and feeling to make display of those dazzling digital feats which he invented. But, be it said to his honor, he never played mountebank tricks in the presence of the masters whom he revered. It was when he approached the music of Beethoven that he sank all thought of self and rose to a peerless height as an interpreting artist.
I’m not here to criticize composers, but I can’t help but address the role assigned to Liszt in our piano recitals. He’s expected to deliver a dazzling finale. Therefore, pianists, even those who admire him, are responsible for portraying him as the embodiment of technical skills. While technique is undoubtedly valuable, we must acknowledge the incredible talent that allowed Liszt to encapsulate all the possibilities of the piano as it exists today. However, we shouldn’t only view his influence as a composer with unqualified appreciation. Unfortunately, I think there were two sides to Liszt's artistic and moral character. He had a hint of showmanship alongside a remarkable level of artistic sincerity—much like he mixed a casual attitude toward morality with deep religious mysticism. It would have been quite unusual, given his upbringing in the polished environment of Parisian salon life, if he hadn’t learned to sacrifice a bit of the essence of art for the sake of vanity, and to trade some of its poetry and emotion for the flashy digital displays he was known for. That said, it’s worth noting that he never performed tricks in front of the masters he respected. It was when he engaged with Beethoven’s music that he set aside all concern for himself and reached an unmatched level as an interpreting artist.
Liszt's place as a composer of original music has not yet been determined, but as a transcriber of the music of others the givers of pianoforte recitals keep him always before us. The showy Hungarian Rhapsodies with which the majority of pianoforte recitals end are, however, more than mere transcriptions. They are constructed out of the folk-songs of the Magyars, and in their treatment the composer has frequently reproduced the characteristic performances which they receive at the hands of the Gypsies from whom he learned them. This fact and the belief to which Liszt gave currency in his book "Des Bohémiens et de leur musique en Hon[Pg 199]grie" have given rise to the almost universal belief that the Magyar melodies are of Gypsy origin. This belief is erroneous. The Gypsies have for centuries been the musical practitioners of Hungary, but they are not the composers of the music of the Magyars, though they have put a marked impress not only on the melodies, but also on popular taste. The Hungarian folk-songs are a perfect reflex of the national character of the Magyars, and some have been traced back centuries in their literature. Though their most marked melodic peculiarity, the frequent use of a minor scale containing one or even two superfluous seconds, as thus:
Liszt's role as a composer of original music is still being evaluated, but as a transcriber of others' works, pianoforte performers always keep him in the spotlight. The flashy Hungarian Rhapsodies that usually conclude most pianoforte recitals are more than just simple transcriptions. They are based on Hungarian folk songs, and Liszt often captured the distinct performances of these songs as interpreted by the Gypsies, who taught him the music. This fact, along with the ideas Liszt shared in his book "Des Bohémiens et de leur musique en Hongrie," has led to the widespread belief that Hungarian melodies come from Gypsy origins. However, this belief is incorrect. The Gypsies have been the musical performers in Hungary for centuries, but they are not the original composers of Hungarian music, even though they have significantly influenced both the melodies and popular taste. Hungarian folk songs truly reflect the national character of the Magyars, with some having been traced back centuries in their literature. Their most distinctive melodic feature is the frequent use of a minor scale with one or sometimes two unnecessary seconds, like this:
may be said to belong to Oriental music as a whole (and the Magyars are Orientals), the songs have a rhythmical peculiarity which is a direct product of the Magyar language. This peculiarity consists of a figure in which the emphasis is shifted from the strong to the[Pg 200] weak part by making the first take only a fraction of the time of the second, thus:
may be said to belong to Oriental music as a whole (and the Magyars are Orientals), the songs have a rhythmical peculiarity that comes directly from the Magyar language. This peculiarity involves a pattern where the emphasis shifts from the strong to the[Pg 200] weak part by making the first note last only a fraction of the time of the second, thus:
![]() |
or |
![]() |
In Scottish music this rhythm also plays a prominent part, but there it falls into the beginning of a measure, whereas in Hungarian it forms the middle or end. The result is an effect of syncopation which is peculiarly forceful. There is an indubitable Oriental relic in the profuse embellishments which the Gypsies weave around the Hungarian melodies when playing them; but the fact that they thrust the same embellishments upon Spanish and Russian music, in fact upon all the music which they play, indicates plainly enough that the impulse to do so is native to them, and has nothing to do with the national taste of the countries for which they provide music. Liszt's confessed purpose in writing the Hungarian Rhapsodies was to create what he called "Gypsy epics." He had gathered a large number of the melodies without a definite purpose, and was[Pg 201] pondering what to do with them, when it occurred to him that
In Scottish music, this rhythm is also really important, but there it usually falls at the start of a measure, while in Hungarian music, it appears in the middle or at the end. This creates a syncopation effect that is particularly strong. There's definitely an Eastern influence in the intricate embellishments that Gypsies add to Hungarian melodies when they perform them; however, the fact that they apply the same embellishments to Spanish and Russian music, as well as all the other music they play, clearly shows that this impulse is intrinsic to them and isn’t related to the national tastes of the countries for which they perform. Liszt openly stated that his goal in writing the Hungarian Rhapsodies was to create what he referred to as "Gypsy epics." He had collected a lot of melodies without a specific purpose and was[Pg 201] thinking about what to do with them when it hit him that
"These fragmentary, scattered melodies were the wandering, floating, nebulous part of a great whole, that they fully answered the conditions for the production of an harmonious unity which would comprehend the very flower of their essential properties, their most unique beauties," and "might be united in one homogeneous body, a complete work, its divisions to be so arranged that each song would form at once a whole and a part, which might be severed from the rest and be examined and enjoyed by and for itself; but which would, none the less, belong to the whole through the close affinity of subject matter, the similarity of its inner nature and unity in development."[D]
"These fragmented, scattered melodies were the wandering, floating, and unclear part of a larger whole, fully meeting the criteria for creating a harmonious unity that would capture the essence of their key qualities and unique beauties. They could be combined into a single cohesive work, arranged in such a way that each song would be both a complete piece and a part of the larger set. Each could stand alone, appreciated on its own; yet, they would still belong to the whole due to their shared themes, similar nature, and cohesive development." [D]
The basis of Liszt's Rhapsodies being thus distinctively national, he has in a manner imitated in their character and tempo the dual character of the Hungarian national dance, the Czardas, which consists of two movements, a Lassu, or slow movement, followed by a Friss. These alternate at the will of the dancer, who gives a sign to the band when he wishes to change from one to the other.
The foundation of Liszt's Rhapsodies is distinctly national; he has somewhat mirrored their character and tempo in the two-part structure of the Hungarian national dance, the Czardas, which includes a Lassu, or slow movement, followed by a Friss. These parts alternate at the dancer's discretion, who signals the band when he wants to switch from one to the other.
VII
At the Opera
The age of operas.
Popular taste in respect of the opera is curiously unstable. It is surprising that the canons of judgment touching it have such feeble and fleeting authority in view of the popularity of the art-form and the despotic hold which it has had on fashion for two centuries. No form of popular entertainment is acclaimed so enthusiastically as a new opera by an admired composer; none forgotten so quickly. For the spoken drama we go back to Shakespeare in the vernacular, and, on occasions, we revive the masterpieces of the Attic poets who flourished more than two millenniums ago; but for opera we are bounded by less than a century, unless occasional performances of Gluck's "Orfeo" and Mozart's "Figaro," "Don Giovanni,"[Pg 203] and "Magic Flute" be counted as submissions to popular demand, which, unhappily, we know they are not. There is no one who has attended the opera for twenty-five years who might not bewail the loss of operas from the current list which appealed to his younger fancy as works of real loveliness. In the season of 1895-96 the audiences at the Metropolitan Opera House in New York heard twenty-six different operas. The oldest were Gluck's "Orfeo" and Beethoven's "Fidelio," which had a single experimental representation each. After them in seniority came Donizetti's "Lucia di Lammermoor," which is sixty-one years old, and has overpassed the average age of "immortal" operas by from ten to twenty years, assuming Dr. Hanslick's calculation to be correct.
Ppopular taste in opera is strangely inconsistent. It’s surprising that the standards for judging it are so weak and short-lived, considering the art form's popularity and the dominating influence it has had on trends for two centuries. No type of entertainment is celebrated as enthusiastically as a new opera by a popular composer; yet none is forgotten so quickly. For spoken drama, we revisit Shakespeare in everyday language and sometimes revive the masterpieces of ancient Greek poets who thrived over two thousand years ago; but for opera, our reference point is limited to less than a century, unless we include occasional performances of Gluck's "Orfeo" and Mozart's "Figaro," "Don Giovanni,"[Pg 203] and "Magic Flute," which sadly we know are not truly appreciated by the general public. Anyone who has attended the opera for twenty-five years could lament the loss of operas from today’s repertoire that once captivated their younger selves with genuine beauty. During the 1895-96 season, audiences at the Metropolitan Opera House in New York experienced twenty-six different operas. The oldest were Gluck's "Orfeo" and Beethoven's "Fidelio," each of which had only one experimental performance. Following them in age is Donizetti's "Lucia di Lammermoor," which is sixty-one years old and has surpassed the average age of "immortal" operas by ten to twenty years, assuming Dr. Hanslick's calculations are accurate.
The composers who wrote operas for the generation that witnessed Adelina Patti's début at the Academy of Music, in New York, were Bellini, Donizetti, Verdi, and Meyerbeer. Thanks to his progressive genius, Verdi is still alive on the stage, though nine-tenths of the operas which made his fame and fortune[Pg 204] have already sunk into oblivion; Meyerbeer, too, is still a more or less potent factor with his "Huguenots," which, like "Lucia," has endured from ten to twenty years longer than the average "immortal;" but the continued existence of Bellini and Donizetti seems to be as closely bound up with that of two or three singers as was Meleager's life with the burning billet which his mother snatched from the flames. So far as the people of London and New York are concerned whether or not they shall hear Donizetti more, rests with Mesdames Patti and Melba, for Donizetti spells "Lucia;" Bellini pleads piteously in "Sonnambula," but only Madame Nevada will play the mediator between him and our stiff-necked generation.
The composers who created operas for the generation that saw Adelina Patti's début at the Academy of Music in New York were Bellini, Donizetti, Verdi, and Meyerbeer. Thanks to his innovative genius, Verdi remains a staple on stage, even though most of the operas that brought him fame and fortune[Pg 204] have faded into obscurity; Meyerbeer is still somewhat relevant with his "Huguenots," which has lasted ten to twenty years longer than most so-called "immortal" works. However, the lasting appeal of Bellini and Donizetti seems tied to just a couple of singers, much like Meleager’s life was linked to the burning log his mother saved from the flames. For the audiences in London and New York, the future of Donizetti’s works hinges on Mesdames Patti and Melba, because Donizetti is synonymous with "Lucia;" Bellini makes a desperate appeal in "Sonnambula," but only Madame Nevada will act as the go-between for him and our resistant generation.
Opera is a mixed art-form and has ever been, and perhaps must ever be, in a state of flux, subject to the changes of taste in music, the drama, singing, acting, and even politics and morals; but in one particular the public has shown no change for a century and a half, and it is not quite clear why this has not given greater fixity to popular appre[Pg 205]ciation. The people of to-day are as blithely indifferent to the fact that their operas are all presented in a foreign tongue as they were two centuries ago in England. The influence of Wagner has done much to stimulate a serious attitude toward the lyric drama, but this is seldom found outside of the audiences in attendance on German representations. The devotees of the Latin exotic, whether it blend French or Italian (or both, as is the rule in New York and London) with its melodic perfume, enjoy the music and ignore the words with the same nonchalance that Addison made merry over. Addison proves to have been a poor prophet. The great-grandchildren of his contemporaries are not at all curious to know "why their forefathers used to sit together like an audience of foreigners in their own country, and to hear whole plays acted before them in a tongue which they did not understand." What their great-grandparents did was also done by their grandparents and their parents, and may be done by their children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren after[Pg 206] them, unless Englishmen and Americans shall take to heart the lessons which Wagner essayed to teach his own people. For the present, though we have abolished many absurdities which grew out of a conception of opera that was based upon the simple, sensuous delight which singing gave, the charm of music is still supreme, and we can sit out an opera without giving a thought to the words uttered by the singers. The popular attitude is fairly represented by that of Boileau, when he went to hear "Atys" and requested the box-keeper to put him in a place where he could hear Lully's music, which he loved, but not Quinault's words, which he despised.
Opera is a mixed art form and has always been, and probably always will be, in a state of change, influenced by shifts in musical taste, drama, singing, acting, and even politics and morals. However, one thing has remained constant for a century and a half, and it's unclear why this hasn't led to a more stable popular appreciation. Today, people are just as carefree about the fact that their operas are all performed in a foreign language as they were two centuries ago in England. Wagner's influence has contributed to a more serious approach to lyric drama, but that seriousness is rarely found outside of audiences at German performances. Fans of the Latin flair, whether it mixes French or Italian (or both, as is common in New York and London) with its melodic charm, enjoy the music and overlook the lyrics with the same indifference that Addison once ridiculed. Addison turned out to be a poor predictor. The great-grandchildren of his contemporaries are not at all curious about "why their ancestors used to sit together like an audience of foreigners in their own country, listening to entire plays performed in a language they didn't understand." What their great-grandparents did is also done by their grandparents and parents, and may continue with their children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, unless English and American audiences take to heart the lessons Wagner tried to teach his own people. For now, although we have eliminated many absurdities that stemmed from a simple pleasure derived from singing, the allure of music is still dominant, and we can enjoy an opera without paying any attention to the words sung by the performers. The popular attitude is well captured by Boileau when he went to see "Atys" and asked the box office attendant to seat him where he could hear Lully's music, which he loved, but not Quinault's words, which he despised.
It is interesting to note that in this respect the condition of affairs in London in the early part of the eighteenth century, which seemed so monstrously diverting to Addison, was like that in Hamburg in the latter part of the seventeenth, and in New York at the end of the nineteenth. There were three years in London when Italian and English were mixed in the operatic representations.[Pg 207]
It’s noteworthy that in this regard, the situation in London during the early eighteenth century, which Addison found incredibly entertaining, resembled that of Hamburg in the late seventeenth century and New York at the end of the nineteenth century. There were three years in London when Italian and English were blended in opera performances.[Pg 207]
"The king or hero of the play generally spoke in Italian and his slaves answered him in English; the lover frequently made his court and gained the heart of his princess in a language which she did not understand."
"The king or hero of the play usually spoke in Italian, while his servants replied in English; the lover often courted and won the heart of his princess in a language she didn’t understand."
At length, says Addison, the audience got tired of understanding half the opera, "and to ease themselves entirely of the fatigue of thinking, so ordered it that the whole opera was performed in an unknown tongue."
At last, Addison states, the audience grew weary of grasping only half of the opera, "and to completely relieve themselves of the effort of thinking, they decided that the entire opera should be performed in a foreign language."
There is this difference, however, between New York and London and Hamburg at the period referred to: while the operatic ragout was compounded of Italian and English in London, Italian and German in Hamburg, the ingredients here are Italian, French, and German, with no admixture of the vernacular. Strictly speaking, our case is more desperate than that of our foreign predecessors, for the development of the lyric drama has lifted its verbal and dramatic elements into a position not dreamed of two hundred years ago. We might endure with equanimity to hear the chorus sing
There is a difference, though, between New York and London and Hamburg during the time mentioned: while the operatic mix in London was made of Italian and English, and in Hamburg of Italian and German, the elements here are Italian, French, and German, with no hint of the local language. To be precise, our situation is more dire than that of our foreign predecessors because the evolution of lyric drama has elevated its verbal and dramatic components to a level that wasn’t even imagined two hundred years ago. We could calmly listen to the chorus sing
at the beginning of "Robert le Diable," as tradition says used to be done in Paris, but we surely ought to rise in rebellion when the chorus of guards change their muttered comments on Pizarro's furious aria in "Fidelio" from
at the beginning of "Robert le Diable," as tradition says used to be done in Paris, but we should definitely stand up and protest when the guards' chorus shifts their whispered remarks about Pizarro's intense aria in "Fidelio" from
to
to
as is a prevalent custom among the irreverent choristers of Germany.
as is a common practice among the disrespectful singers in Germany.
Addison confesses that he was often afraid when seeing the Italian performers "chattering in the vehemence of action," that they were calling the audience names and abusing them among themselves. I do not know how to measure the morals and manners of our Italian singers against those of Addison's time, but I do know that many of the things which they say before our very faces for their own diversion are not complimentary to our intelligence. I hope I have a proper respect for Mr. Gilbert's "bashful young potato," but I do not think it right while we are sympathizing with the gentle passion of[Pg 209] Siebel to have his representative bring an offering of flowers and, looking us full in the face, sing:
Addison admits that he often felt scared watching the Italian performers "chattering with intense energy," fearing they were calling the audience names and insulting them among themselves. I can't really compare the morals and behaviors of our Italian singers with those from Addison's time, but I do know that many of the things they say right in front of us for their own amusement aren't flattering to our intelligence. I have a proper respect for Mr. Gilbert's "bashful young potato," but I don't think it's appropriate for us to be sympathizing with the gentle passion of[Pg 209] Siebel while his counterpart comes forward to present flowers and, looking us straight in the eye, sings:
Oh dear flowers!
It isn't respectful, and it enables the cynics of to-day to say, with the poetasters and fiddlers of Addison's day, that nothing is capable of being well set to music that is not nonsense. Operatic words were once merely stalking-horses for tunes, but that day is past. We used to smile at Brignoli's "Ah si! ah si! ah si!" which did service for any text in high passages; but if a composer should, for the accommodation of his music, change the wording of the creed into "Credo, non credo, non credo in unum Deum," as Porpora once did, we should all cry out for his excommunication.
It's disrespectful, and it allows today's cynics to claim, like the minor poets and musicians of Addison's time, that nothing can be set to music effectively unless it's nonsense. Operatic lyrics used to be just a way to bring tunes to life, but those days are gone. We used to chuckle at Brignoli's "Ah si! ah si! ah si!" which worked for any high notes; but if a composer were to change the wording of the creed to "Credo, non credo, non credo in unum Deum" for the sake of their music, as Porpora once did, we would all demand that he be excommunicated.
As an art-form the opera has frequently been criticised as an absurdity, and it is doubtless owing to such a conviction that many people are equally indifferent to the language employed and the sentiments embodied in the words. Even so serious a writer as George[Pg 210] Hogarth does not hesitate in his "Memoirs of the Opera" to defend this careless attitude.
As an art form, opera has often been criticized as ridiculous, and it’s likely because of this belief that many people are just as indifferent to the language used and the feelings expressed in the lyrics. Even a serious writer like George[Pg 210] Hogarth doesn’t hesitate to defend this casual attitude in his "Memoirs of the Opera."
"The words of an air are of small importance to the comprehension of the business of the piece," he says; "they merely express a sentiment, a reflection, a feeling; it is quite enough if their general import is known, and this may most frequently be gathered from the situation, aided by the character and expression of the music."
"The words of a song aren’t that important for understanding what the piece is about," he says; "they just convey a sentiment, a thought, a feeling; it’s usually enough to understand their general meaning, which can often be figured out from the context, along with the character and expression of the music."
I, myself, have known an ardent lover of music who resolutely refused to look into a libretto because, being of a lively and imaginative temperament, she preferred to construct her own plots and put her own words in the mouths of the singers. Though a constant attendant on the opera, she never knew what "Il Trovatore" was about, which, perhaps, is not so surprising after all. Doubtless the play which she had fashioned in her own mind was more comprehensible than Verdi's medley of burnt children and asthmatic dance rhythms. Madame de Staël went so far as to condemn the German composers because they "follow too closely the sense of the words," whereas the[Pg 211] Italians, "who are truly the musicians of nature, make the air and the words conform to each other only in a general way."
I, myself, have known a passionate music lover who completely refused to look at a libretto because, being a lively and imaginative person, she preferred to create her own stories and put her own words in the singers' mouths. Even though she regularly attended the opera, she never understood what "Il Trovatore" was about, which isn’t really surprising. The story she built in her mind was likely easier to grasp than Verdi's mix of burned children and wheezing dance rhythms. Madame de Staël even went so far as to criticize German composers for "sticking too closely to the meaning of the words," while the Italians, "who are truly the musicians of nature, only make the music and the words match up in a general sense."
Now the present generation has witnessed a revolution in operatic ideas which has lifted the poetical elements upon a plane not dreamed of when opera was merely a concert in costume, and it is no longer tolerable that it be set down as an absurdity. On the contrary, I believe that, looked at in the light thrown upon it by the history of the drama and the origin of music, the opera is completely justified as an art-form, and, in its best estate, is an entirely reasonable and highly effective entertainment. No mean place, surely, should be given in the estimation of the judicious to an art-form which aims in an equal degree to charm the senses, stimulate the emotions, and persuade the reason. This, the opera, or, perhaps I would better say the lyric drama, can be made to do as efficiently as the Greek tragedy did it, so far as the differences between the civilizations of ancient Hellas and the nine[Pg 212]teenth century will permit. The Greek tragedy was the original opera, a fact which literary study would alone have made plain even if it were not clearly of record that it was an effort to restore the ancient plays in their integrity that gave rise to the Italian opera three centuries ago.
Now the current generation has seen a transformation in operatic ideas that has elevated the poetic elements to levels that were unimaginable when opera was just a concert in costumes, and it’s no longer acceptable to dismiss it as absurd. On the contrary, I believe that, when viewed in the context of the history of drama and the origins of music, opera is entirely justified as an art form and, at its best, is a reasonable and highly effective form of entertainment. An art form that seeks to equally enchant the senses, evoke emotions, and engage the intellect deserves a significant place in the regard of the discerning. This, the opera—or, more accurately, the lyric drama—can accomplish as effectively as Greek tragedy did, within the limitations imposed by the differences between ancient Greek civilization and the nineteenth century. Greek tragedy was the original opera; this is evident even aside from the fact that it was an attempt to restore the ancient plays in their original form that led to the emergence of Italian opera three centuries ago.
Every school-boy knows now that the Hellenic plays were simply the final evolution of the dances with which the people of Hellas celebrated their religious festivals. At the rustic Bacchic feasts of the early Greeks they sang hymns in honor of the wine-god, and danced on goat-skins filled with wine. He who held his footing best on the treacherous surface carried home the wine as a reward. They contended in athletic games and songs for a goat, and from this circumstance scholars have surmised we have the word tragedy, which means "goat-song." The choric songs and dances grew in variety and beauty. Finally, somebody (tradition preserves the name of Thespis as the man) conceived the idea of introducing a simple dialogue between the[Pg 213] strophes of the choric song. Generally this dialogue took the form of a recital of some story concerning the god whose festival was celebrating. Then when the dithyrambic song returned, it would either continue the narrative or comment on its ethical features.
Every school kid knows now that the Greek plays were really the final stage of the dances that the people of Greece performed to celebrate their religious festivals. At the early rustic Bacchic feasts, they sang hymns in honor of the wine god and danced on goat skins filled with wine. Whoever kept their balance best on the tricky surface got to take home the wine as a reward. They competed in athletic games and songs for a goat, and from this, scholars believe we get the word tragedy, which means "goat-song." The choral songs and dances became more varied and beautiful. Eventually, someone (tradition says it was Thespis) came up with the idea of adding a simple dialogue between the[Pg 213] strophes of the choral song. Usually, this dialogue recounted a story about the god whose festival they were celebrating. Then, when the dithyrambic song returned, it would either continue the story or comment on its moral aspects.
The merry-makers, or worshippers, as one chooses to look upon them, manifested their enthusiasm by imitating the appearance as well as the actions of the god and his votaries. They smeared themselves with wine-lees, colored their bodies black and red, put on masks, covered themselves with the skins of beasts, enacted the parts of nymphs, fauns, and satyrs, those creatures of primitive fancy, half men and half goats, who were the representatives of natural sensuality untrammelled by conventionality.
The party-goers, or worshippers, depending on your perspective, showed their excitement by mimicking the look and actions of the god and his followers. They covered themselves in wine sediment, painted their bodies black and red, wore masks, draped themselves in animal skins, and acted out the roles of nymphs, fauns, and satyrs—those beings from ancient legends, half men and half goats, who embodied raw, natural sensuality free from societal norms.
Next, somebody (Archilocus) sought to heighten the effect of the story or the dialogue by consorting it with instrumental music; and thus we find the germ of what musicians—not newspaper writers—call melodrama, in the very early stages of the drama's de[Pg 214]velopment. Gradually these simple rustic entertainments were taken in hand by the poets who drew on the legendary stores of the people for subjects, branching out from the doings of gods to the doings of god-like men, the popular heroes, and developed out of them the masterpieces of dramatic poetry which are still studied with amazement, admiration, and love.
Next, someone (Archilochus) tried to enhance the impact of the story or dialogue by mixing it with instrumental music; and so we find the beginnings of what musicians—not newspaper writers—refer to as melodrama, in the very early stages of the drama's development. Gradually, these simple rural performances were taken over by poets who drew on the legendary stories of the people for inspiration, expanding from the actions of gods to the actions of god-like men, the popular heroes, and created from them the masterpieces of dramatic poetry that are still studied with awe, admiration, and love.
The dramatic factors which have been mustered in this outline are these:
The key elements that have been brought together in this outline are these:
1. The choric dance and song with a religious purpose.
1. The group dance and song with a religious purpose.
2. Recitation and dialogue.
Recitation and conversation.
3. Characterization by means of imitative gestures—pantomime, that is—and dress.
3. Characterization through imitative gestures—pantomime, that is—and clothing.
4. Instrumental music to accompany the song and also the action.
4. Instrumental music to go along with the song and the action.
All these have been retained in the modern opera, which may be said to differ chiefly from its ancient model in the more important and more independent part which music plays in it. It will appear later in our study that the importance and independence achieved by one of the ele[Pg 215]ments consorted in a work by nature composite, led the way to a revolution having for its object a restoration of something like the ancient drama. In this ancient drama and its precursor, the dithyrambic song and dance, is found a union of words and music which scientific investigation proves to be not only entirely natural but inevitable. In a general way most people are in the habit of speaking of music as the language of the emotions. The elements which enter into vocal music (of necessity the earliest form of music) are unvolitional products which we must conceive as co-existent with the beginnings of human life. Do they then antedate articulate speech? Did man sing before he spoke? I shall not quarrel with anybody who chooses so to put it.
All these elements have been kept in modern opera, which mainly differs from its ancient predecessor in the more significant and independent role that music plays. As we will see later in our study, the importance and independence achieved by one of the elements in a work that is inherently composite paved the way for a revolution aimed at restoring something like the ancient drama. In this ancient drama and its forerunner, the dithyrambic song and dance, there is a union of words and music that scientific research shows is not only completely natural but also inevitable. Generally, most people refer to music as the language of emotions. The components of vocal music (which is naturally the earliest form of music) are unintentional products that we can think of as existing alongside the beginnings of human life. Did they then come before articulate speech? Did humans sing before they spoke? I won't argue with anyone who wants to phrase it that way.
Think a moment about the mechanism of vocal music. Something occurs to stir up your emotional nature—a great joy, a great sorrow, a great fear; instantly, involuntarily, in spite of your efforts to prevent it, maybe, muscular actions set in which proclaim the emo[Pg 216]tion which fills you. The muscles and organs of the chest, throat, and mouth contract or relax in obedience to the emotion. You utter a cry, and according to the state of feeling which you are in, that cry has pitch, quality (timbre the singing teachers call it), and dynamic intensity. You attempt to speak, and no matter what the words you utter, the emotional drama playing on the stage of your heart is divulged.
Consider for a moment how vocal music works. Something happens that stirs your emotions—a deep joy, a profound sorrow, a strong fear; immediately, without thinking, even if you try to hold it back, your body reacts and expresses the emotions you’re feeling. The muscles and organs in your chest, throat, and mouth tighten or loosen depending on your feelings. You let out a sound, and based on your emotional state, that sound has pitch, quality (what singing teachers call timbre), and intensity. You try to speak, and no matter what you say, the emotional drama happening in your heart is revealed.
The man of science observes the phenomenon and formulates its laws, saying, for instance, as Herbert Spencer has said: "All feelings are muscular stimuli;" and, "Variations of voice are the physiological results of variations of feeling." It was the recognition of this extraordinary intimacy between the voice and the emotions which brought music all the world over into the service of religion, and provided the phenomenon, which we may still observe if we be but minded to do so, that mere tones have sometimes the sanctity of words, and must as little be changed as ancient hymns and prayers.
The scientist observes the phenomenon and develops its laws, saying, for example, as Herbert Spencer noted: "All feelings are muscular stimuli;" and "Variations in voice are the physiological results of variations in feeling." Recognizing this deep connection between voice and emotions led to music being used in religious practices around the world and created the phenomenon, which we can still observe if we pay attention, that simple tones can carry the same sacredness as words and should be preserved just like ancient hymns and prayers.
The end of the sixteenth century saw[Pg 217] a coterie of scholars, art-lovers, and amateur musicians in Florence who desired to re-establish the relationship which they knew had once existed between music and the drama. The revival of learning had made the classic tragedy dear to their hearts. They knew that in the olden time tragedy, of which the words only have come down to us, had been musical throughout. In their efforts to bring about an intimacy between dramatic poetry and music they found that nothing could be done with the polite music of their time. It was the period of highest development in ecclesiastical music, and the climax of artificiality. The professional musicians to whom they turned scorned their theories and would not help them; so they fell back on their own resources. They cut the Gordian knot and invented a new style of music, which they fancied was like that used by the ancients in their stage-plays. They abolished polyphony, or contrapuntal music, in everything except their choruses, and created a sort of musical declamation, using variations of[Pg 218] pitch and harmonies built up on a simple bass to give emotional life to their words. In choosing their tones they were guided by observation of the vocal inflections produced in speech under stress of feeling, showing thus a recognition of the law which Herbert Spencer formulated two hundred and fifty years later.
At the end of the sixteenth century, there was a group of scholars, art lovers, and amateur musicians in Florence who wanted to restore the connection they believed had once existed between music and drama. The revival of learning had made classic tragedy appealing to them. They understood that in ancient times, tragedy—of which only the words have survived—was always musical. In their attempts to merge dramatic poetry and music, they found that they couldn’t work with the refined music of their era. It was a time of peak development in church music, but also the height of artificiality. The professional musicians they approached dismissed their ideas and refused to assist them, so they relied on their own creativity. They simplified the situation and created a new music style that they thought resembled the music used by the ancients in their plays. They eliminated polyphony, or contrapuntal music, in everything except for their choruses and developed a kind of musical declamation, using varying pitches and harmonies based on a simple bass to give emotional depth to their words. In selecting their tones, they were influenced by the vocal inflections that occur in speech under emotional pressure, thus showing an understanding of the principle that Herbert Spencer would articulate two hundred and fifty years later.
The music which these men produced and admired sounds to us monotonous in the extreme, for what little melody there is in it is in the choruses, which they failed to emancipate from the ecclesiastical art, and which for that reason were as stiff and inelastic as the music which in their controversies with the musicians they condemned with vigor. Yet within their invention there lay an entirely new world of music. Out of it came the solo style, a song with instrumental accompaniment of a kind unknown to the church composers. Out of it, too, came harmony as an independent factor in music instead of an accident of the simultaneous flow of melodies; and out of it came declamation, which drew its life from the text.[Pg 219] The recitatives which they wrote had the fluency of spoken words and were not retarded by melodic forms. The new style did not accomplish what its creators hoped for, but it gave birth to Italian opera and emancipated music in a large measure from the formalism that dominated it so long as it belonged exclusively to the composers for the church.
The music created and appreciated by these men sounds extremely monotonous to us today, as the little melody present is found in the choruses, which they failed to free from church music traditions, making them as rigid and inflexible as the music they vigorously criticized in their arguments with other musicians. However, within their creativity lay a completely new realm of music. From it emerged the solo style, a song with instrumental accompaniment that was unfamiliar to church composers. It also introduced harmony as a standalone element in music rather than a mere byproduct of melodies played together, and it led to declamation, which drew its energy from the text. The recitatives they wrote flowed like spoken words and weren’t held back by melodic structures. Although the new style didn't achieve what its creators hoped, it gave rise to Italian opera and largely freed music from the formal constraints that had dominated it while it was solely in the hands of church composers.[Pg 219]
Detailed study of the progress of opera from the first efforts of the Florentines to Wagner's dramas would carry us too far afield to serve the purposes of this book. My aim is to fix the attitude proper, or at least useful, to the opera audience of to-day. The excursion into history which I have made has but the purpose to give the art-form a reputable standing in court, and to explain the motives which prompted the revolution accomplished by Wagner. As to the elements which compose an opera, only those need particular attention which are illustrated in the current repertory. Unlike the opera audiences of two centuries ago, we are not required to distinguish carefully between the vari[Pg 220]ous styles of opera in order to understand why the composer adopted a particular manner, and certain fixed forms in each. The old distinctions between Opera seria, Opera buffa, and Opera semiseria perplex us no more. Only because of the perversion of the time-honored Italian epithet buffa by the French mongrel Opéra bouffe is it necessary to explain that the classic Opera buffa was a polite comedy, whose musical integument did not of necessity differ from that of Opera seria except in this—that the dialogue was carried on in "dry" recitative (recitativo secco, or parlante) in the former, and a more measured declamation with orchestral accompaniment (recitativo stromentato) in the latter. So far as subject-matter was concerned the classic distinction between tragedy and comedy served. The dry recitative was supported by chords played by a double-bass and harpsichord or pianoforte. In London, at a later period, for reasons of doubtful validity, these chords came to be played on a double-bass and violoncello, as we occasionally hear them to-day.[Pg 221]
A detailed look at the evolution of opera from the early efforts of the Florentines to Wagner's dramas would stray too far from the focus of this book. My goal is to define the appropriate, or at least useful, mindset for today's opera audience. The historical overview I've provided aims to establish the art form's respectable status and to clarify the motivations behind Wagner's revolutionary changes. Regarding the elements that make up an opera, we only need to pay special attention to those represented in the current repertoire. Unlike opera audiences from two centuries ago, we don't need to carefully differentiate between the various styles of opera to understand the composer’s choices regarding specific techniques and fixed forms. The old distinctions between Opera seria, Opera buffa, and Opera semiseria no longer confuse us. The only reason we need to clarify the well-established Italian term buffa is due to its distortion by the French term Opéra bouffe. It’s important to explain that the classic Opera buffa was a polite comedy, whose musical structure didn't necessarily differ from that of Opera seria except for one aspect: in Opera buffa, the dialogue was executed in "dry" recitative (recitativo secco, or parlante), while in Opera seria, it featured a more structured declamation with orchestral accompaniment (recitativo stromentato). As far as the subject matter was concerned, the classic distinction between tragedy and comedy still applied. The dry recitative was supported by chords played on a double-bass and harpsichord or piano. Later in London, for reasons that are not very clear, these chords began to be played on a double-bass and cello, as we sometimes hear today.[Pg 221]
Shakespeare has taught us to accept an infusion of the comic element in plays of a serious cast, but Shakespeare was an innovator, a Romanticist, and, measured by old standards, his dramas are irregular. The Italians, who followed classic models, for a reason amply explained by the genesis of the art-form, rigorously excluded comedy from serious operas, except as intermezzi, until they hit upon a third classification, which they called Opera semiseria, in which a serious subject was enlivened with comic episodes. Our dramatic tastes being grounded in Shakespeare, we should be inclined to put down "Don Giovanni" as a musical tragedy; or, haunted by the Italian terminology, as Opera semiseria; but Mozart calls it Opera buffa, more in deference to the librettist's work, I fancy, than his own, for, as I have suggested elsewhere,[E] the musician's [Pg 222]imagination in the fire of composition went far beyond the conventional fancy of the librettist in the finale of that most wonderful work.
Shakespeare has shown us how to embrace humor in serious plays, but he was a pioneer and a Romantic, and by traditional standards, his dramas are unconventional. The Italians, who followed classical models—something thoroughly explained by the origins of the art form—strictly left out comedy from serious operas, except as intermezzi, until they developed a third category they called Opera semiseria, where serious stories were brightened with comic moments. Since our taste in drama is influenced by Shakespeare, we'd likely see "Don Giovanni" as a musical tragedy or, swayed by Italian terms, as Opera semiseria; however, Mozart refers to it as Opera buffa, likely more out of respect for the librettist's contribution than his own, as I've mentioned elsewhere,[E] the musician's creativity during composition soared well beyond the standard imagination of the librettist in the finale of that incredible work.
It is well to remember that "Don Giovanni" is an Opera buffa when watching the buffooneries of Leporello,[Pg 223] for that alone justifies them. The French have Grand Opéra, in which everything is sung to orchestra accompaniment, there being neither spoken dialogue nor dry recitative, and Opéra comique, in which the dialogue is spoken. The latter corresponds with the honorable German term Singspiel, and one will not go far astray if he associate both terms with the English operas of Wallace and Balfe, save that the French and Germans have generally been more deft in bridging over the chasm between speech and song than their British rivals. Opéra comique has another characteristic, its dénouement must be happy. Formerly the Théatre national de l'Opéra-Comique in Paris was devoted exclusively to Opéra comique as thus defined (it has since abolished the distinction and Grand Opéra may be heard there now), and, therefore, when Ambroise Thomas brought forward his "Mignon," Goethe's story was found to be changed so that Mignon recovered and was married to Wilhelm Meister at the end. The Germans are seldom pleased with the transformations which their[Pg 224] literary masterpieces are forced to undergo at the hands of French librettists. They still refuse to call Gounod's "Faust" by that name; if you wish to hear it in Germany you must go to the theatre when "Margarethe" is performed. Naturally they fell indignantly afoul of "Mignon," and to placate them we have a second finale, a dénouement allemand, provided by the authors, in which Mignon dies as she ought.
It's important to keep in mind that "Don Giovanni" is an Opera buffa when watching the antics of Leporello,[Pg 223] since that alone justifies them. The French have Grand Opéra, where everything is sung with orchestral accompaniment, with no spoken dialogue or dry recitative, and Opéra comique, where the dialogue is spoken. The latter aligns with the respected German term Singspiel, and one would not be far off associating both terms with the English operas of Wallace and Balfe, except that the French and Germans have generally been more skillful in bridging the gap between speech and song than their British counterparts. Opéra comique has another feature: its dénouement must be happy. In the past, the Théatre national de l'Opéra-Comique in Paris was solely dedicated to Opéra comique as defined (it has since eliminated that distinction and now hosts Grand Opéra as well), so when Ambroise Thomas presented his "Mignon," Goethe's story was altered so that Mignon recovered and married Wilhelm Meister at the end. The Germans are rarely happy with the changes their[Pg 224] literary masterpieces undergo at the hands of French librettists. They still refuse to call Gounod's "Faust" by that name; if you want to hear it in Germany, you have to go to the theater when "Margarethe" is performed. Naturally, they were outraged by "Mignon," and to appease them, we have a second finale, a dénouement allemand, provided by the authors, in which Mignon dies as she should.
Of course the Grosse Oper of the Germans is the French Grand Opéra and the English grand opera—but all the English terms are ambiguous, and everything that is done in Covent Garden in London or the Metropolitan Opera House in New York is set down as "grand opera," just as the vilest imitations of the French vaudevilles or English farces with music are called "comic operas." In its best estate, say in the delightful works of Gilbert and Sullivan, what is designated as comic opera ought to be called operetta, which is a piece in which the forms of grand opera are imitated, or travestied, the dialogue is[Pg 225] spoken, and the purpose of the play is to satirize a popular folly. Only in method, agencies, and scope does such an operetta (the examples of Gilbert and Sullivan are in mind) differ from comedy in its best conception, as a dramatic composition which aims to "chastise manners with a smile" ("Ridendo castigat mores"). Its present degeneracy, as illustrated in the Opéra bouffe of the French and the concoctions of the would-be imitators of Gilbert and Sullivan, exemplifies little else than a pursuit far into the depths of the method suggested by a friend to one of Lully's imitators who had expressed a fear that a ballet written, but not yet performed, would fail. "You must lengthen the dances and shorten the ladies' skirts," he said. The Germans make another distinction based on the subject chosen for the story. Spohr's "Jessonda," Weber's "Freischütz," "Oberon," and "Euryanthe," Marschner's "Vampyr," "Templer und Jüdin," and "Hans Heiling" are "Romantic" operas. The significance of this classification in operatic literature may be learned from an effort which I[Pg 226] have made in another chapter to discuss the terms Classic and Romantic as applied to music. Briefly stated, the operas mentioned are put in a class by themselves (and their imitations with them) because their plots were drawn from the romantic legends of the Middle Ages, in which the institutions of chivalry, fairy lore, and supernaturalism play a large part.
Of course, the Grosse Oper of the Germans is the French Grand Opéra and the English grand opera—but all the English terms are vague, and everything that happens at Covent Garden in London or the Metropolitan Opera House in New York is labeled as "grand opera," just like the worst imitations of French vaudevilles or English musical farces are called "comic operas." In its best form, like in the delightful works of Gilbert and Sullivan, what’s referred to as comic opera should actually be called operetta, which imitates or parodies the structures of grand opera, where the dialogue is[Pg 225] spoken, and the play aims to satirize a well-known folly. In terms of method, approach, and scope, such an operetta (with Gilbert and Sullivan in mind) only slightly differs from comedy in its finest form, as a dramatic piece intended to "chastise manners with a smile" ("Ridendo castigat mores"). Its current decline, as shown in the French Opéra bouffe and the attempts of those trying to imitate Gilbert and Sullivan, reflects nothing more than a dive into the method suggested by a friend of one of Lully's imitators, who had worried that a ballet written but not yet performed would fail. "You need to make the dances longer and the ladies' skirts shorter," he said. The Germans also make a distinction based on the story's subject. Spohr's "Jessonda," Weber's "Freischütz," "Oberon," and "Euryanthe," Marschner's "Vampyr," "Templer und Jüdin," and "Hans Heiling" are all "Romantic" operas. The importance of this classification in operatic literature can be grasped from an effort I[Pg 226] made in another chapter to discuss the terms Classic and Romantic in music. To put it simply, the operas mentioned are categorized separately (along with their imitations) because their plots are derived from the romantic legends of the Middle Ages, where chivalry, fairy tales, and the supernatural play significant roles.
These distinctions we meet in reading about music. As I have intimated, we do not concern ourselves much with them now. In New York and London the people speak of Italian, English, and German opera, referring generally to the language employed in the performance. But there is also in the use of the terms an underlying recognition of differences in ideals of performance. As all operas sung in the regular seasons at Covent Garden and the Metropolitan Opera House are popularly spoken of as Italian operas, so German opera popularly means Wagner's lyric dramas, in the first instance, and a style of performance which grew out of Wagner's influence in the second. As compared[Pg 227] with Italian opera, in which the principal singers are all and the ensemble nothing, it means, mayhap, inferior vocalists but better actors in the principal parts, a superior orchestra and chorus, and a more conscientious effort on the part of conductor, stage manager, and artists, from first to last, to lift the general effect above the conventional level which has prevailed for centuries in the Italian opera houses.
These distinctions come up when we read about music. As I've mentioned, we don’t focus on them much anymore. In New York and London, people talk about Italian, English, and German opera, usually referring to the language used in the performance. But there's also an underlying awareness of different ideals of performance in using these terms. All operas performed in the regular seasons at Covent Garden and the Metropolitan Opera House are commonly referred to as Italian operas, while German opera typically refers to Wagner’s lyric dramas first, and a style of performance that developed from Wagner’s influence second. Compared[Pg 227] to Italian opera, where the main singers dominate and the ensemble is less important, it possibly means lower-quality vocalists but better actors in the leading roles, a stronger orchestra and chorus, and a more dedicated effort from the conductor, stage manager, and artists throughout to elevate the overall effect above the traditional level that has existed for centuries in Italian opera houses.
In terminology, as well as in artistic aim, Wagner's lyric dramas round out a cycle that began with the works of the Florentine reformers of the sixteenth century. Wagner called his later operas Musikdramen, wherefore he was soundly abused and ridiculed by his critics. When the Italian opera first appeared it was called Dramma per musica, or Melodramma, or Tragedia per musica, all of which terms stand in Italian for the conception that Musikdrama stands for in German. The new thing had been in existence for half a century, and was already on the road to the degraded level on which we shall find it when we come to the subject of operatic singing,[Pg 228] before it came to be called Opera in musica, of which "opera" is an abbreviation. Now it is to be observed that the composers of all countries, having been taught to believe that the dramatic contents of an opera have some significance, are abandoning the vague term "opera" and following Wagner in his adoption of the principles underlying the original terminology. Verdi called his "Aïda" an Opera in quattro atti, but his "Otello" he designated a lyric drama (Dramma lirico), his "Falstaff" a lyric comedy (Commedia lirica), and his example is followed by the younger Italian composers, such as Mascagni, Leoncavallo, and Puccini.
In terms of language and artistic intention, Wagner's lyric dramas complete a cycle that started with the works of the Florentine reformers in the sixteenth century. Wagner referred to his later operas as Musikdramen, which led to significant criticism and mockery from his opponents. When Italian opera first emerged, it was known as Dramma per musica, Melodramma, or Tragedia per musica, all of which express the idea that Musikdrama conveys in German. This new form had existed for half a century and was already on the path to the diminished state that we will encounter when we discuss operatic singing,[Pg 228] before it became known as Opera in musica, of which "opera" is a shorthand. It should be noted that composers from all countries, having been led to believe that the dramatic elements of an opera hold some importance, are moving away from the vague term "opera" and are following Wagner in embracing the underlying principles of the original terminology. Verdi labeled his "Aïda" as an Opera in quattro atti, but he referred to "Otello" as a lyric drama (Dramma lirico) and "Falstaff" as a lyric comedy (Commedia lirica), a trend that younger Italian composers like Mascagni, Leoncavallo, and Puccini are now following.
In the majority of the operas of the current list the vocal element illustrates an amalgamation of the archaic recitative and aria. The dry form of recitative is met with now only in a few of the operas which date back to the last century or the early years of the present. "Le Nozze di Figaro," "Don Giovanni," and "Il Barbiere di Siviglia" are the most familiar works in which it[Pg 229] is employed, and in the second of these it is used only by the bearers of the comedy element. The dissolute Don chatters glibly in it with Zerlina, but when Donna Anna and Don Ottavio converse, it is in the recitativo stromentato.
In most of the operas on the current list, the vocal component combines the old-fashioned recitative and aria. The dry style of recitative is used now only in a few operas from the last century or the early years of this one. "Le Nozze di Figaro," "Don Giovanni," and "Il Barbiere di Siviglia" are the most well-known works where it[Pg 229] is found, and in the second of these, it’s used only by the comedic characters. The reckless Don chatters freely with Zerlina, but when Donna Anna and Don Ottavio talk, they use the recitativo stromentato.
In both forms recitative is the vehicle for promoting the action of the play, preparing its incidents, and paving the way for the situations and emotional states which are exploited, promulgated, and dwelt upon in the set music pieces. Its purpose is to maintain the play in an artificial atmosphere, so that the transition from dialogue to song may not be so abrupt as to disturb the mood of the listener. Of all the factors in an opera, the dry recitative is the most monotonous. It is not music, but speech about to break into music. Unless one is familiar with Italian and desirous of following the conversation, which we have been often told is not necessary to the enjoyment of an opera, its everlasting use of stereotyped falls and intervallic turns, coupled with the strumming of arpeggioed cadences on[Pg 230] the pianoforte (or worse, double-bass and violoncello), makes it insufferably wearisome to the listener. Its expression is fleeting—only for the moment. It lacks the sustained tones and structural symmetry essential to melody, and therefore it cannot sustain a mood. It makes efficient use of only one of the fundamental factors of vocal music—variety of pitch—and that in a rudimentary way. It is specifically a product of the Italian language, and best adapted to comedy in that language. Spoken with the vivacity native to it in the drama, dry recitative is an impossibility in English. It is only in the more measured and sober gait proper to oratorio that we can listen to it in the vernacular without thought of incongruity. Yet it may be made most admirably to preserve the characteristics of conversation, and even illustrate Spencer's theory of the origin of music. Witness the following brief example from "Don Giovanni," in which the vivacity of the master is admirably contrasted with the lumpishness of his servant:[Pg 231]
In both forms, recitative serves to drive the action of the play, set up the events, and prepare for the situations and emotions explored in the composed music pieces. Its goal is to keep the play in a staged atmosphere, so the shift from dialogue to song isn’t so jarring that it disrupts the audience's mood. Of all the elements in an opera, dry recitative is the most monotonous. It's not music; it's more like speech that’s about to turn into music. Unless someone is familiar with Italian and eager to follow the conversation—something we’ve often been told isn’t necessary for enjoying an opera—the endless use of repetitive phrases and interval shifts, combined with the strumming of arpeggiated chords on[Pg 230] the piano (or worse, double bass and cello), makes it unbearably tedious for the audience. Its expression is fleeting—here one moment, gone the next. It doesn’t have the sustained notes and structural balance needed for melody, so it can’t maintain a mood. It only makes basic use of one of the essential aspects of vocal music—pitch variety—and does so in a simplistic way. It’s specifically a product of the Italian language and is best suited to comedy in that language. When delivered with the liveliness inherent to it in drama, dry recitative is nearly impossible in English. We can only listen to it in the vernacular without feeling it’s out of place when it’s in the more measured and serious style appropriate for oratorio. Still, it can wonderfully capture the qualities of conversation and even support Spencer's theory on the origins of music. Consider the following brief example from "Don Giovanni," where the energy of the master is brilliantly contrasted with the clumsiness of his servant:[Pg 231]
Of course it is left to the intelligence and taste of the singers to bring out the effects in a recitative, but in this specimen it ought to be noted how sluggishly the disgruntled Leporello replies to the brisk question of Don Giovanni, how correct is the rhetorical pause in "you, or the old one?" and the greater sobriety which comes over the manner of the Don as he thinks of the murder just committed, and replies, "the old one."
Of course, it's up to the skill and style of the singers to highlight the effects in a recitative, but in this example, it's important to notice how sluggishly the disgruntled Leporello responds to the lively question from Don Giovanni, how precise the rhetorical pause is in "you, or the old one?" and the more serious demeanor of the Don as he reflects on the murder he's just committed, responding with "the old one."
I am strongly inclined to the belief[Pg 232] that in one form or the other, preferably the accompanied, recitative is a necessary integer in the operatic sum. That it is possible to accustom one's self to the change alternately from speech to song we know from the experiences made with German, French, and English operas, but these were not true lyric dramas, but dramas with incidental music. To be a real lyric drama an opera ought to be musical throughout, the voice being maintained from beginning to end on an exalted plane. The tendency to drop into the speaking voice for the sake of dramatic effect shown by some tragic singers does not seem to me commendable. Wagner relates with enthusiasm how Madame Schroeder-Devrient in "Fidelio" was wont to give supreme emphasis to the phrase immediately preceding the trumpet signal in the dungeon scene ("Another step, and you are dead!") by speaking the last word "with an awful accent of despair." He then comments:
I strongly believe[Pg 232] that, in one way or another, especially when it's combined, recitative is an essential part of opera. We know from our experiences with German, French, and English operas that it's possible to get
"The indescribable effect of this manifested itself to all like an agonizing plunge from one sphere into[Pg 233] another, and its sublimity consisted in this, that with lightning quickness a glimpse was given to us of the nature of both spheres, of which one was the ideal, the other the real."
"The indescribable effect of this appeared to everyone like a painful dive from one realm into[Pg 233] another, and its greatness lay in the fact that in an instant, we caught a glimpse of the nature of both realms, one being the ideal and the other the real."
I have heard a similar effect produced by Herr Niemann and Madame Lehmann, but could not convince myself that it was not an extremely venturesome experiment. Madame Schroeder-Devrient saw the beginning of the modern methods of dramatic expression, and it is easy to believe that a sudden change like that so well defined by Wagner, made with her sweeping voice and accompanied by her plastic and powerful acting, was really thrilling; but, I fancy, nevertheless, that only Beethoven and the intensity of feeling which pervades the scene saved the audience from a disturbing sense of the incongruity of the performance.
I’ve heard a similar effect created by Herr Niemann and Madame Lehmann, but I couldn’t convince myself that it wasn’t a pretty risky experiment. Madame Schroeder-Devrient witnessed the start of modern dramatic expression techniques, and it’s easy to believe that a sudden shift, as clearly defined by Wagner, combined with her sweeping voice and dynamic acting, was truly exciting; however, I think that only Beethoven and the strong emotions in the scene kept the audience from feeling uncomfortable with the mismatch of the performance.
The development which has taken place in the recitative has not only assisted in elevating opera to the dignity of a lyric drama by saving us from alternate contemplation of the two spheres of ideality and reality, but has also made the factor itself an eloquent vehi[Pg 234]cle of dramatic expression. Save that it had to forego the help of the instruments beyond a mere harmonic support, the stilo rappresentativo, or musica parlante, as the Florentines called their musical dialogue, approached the sustained recitative which we hear in the oratorio and grand opera more closely than it did the recitative secco. Ever and anon, already in the earliest works (the "Eurydice" of Rinuccini as composed by both Peri and Caccini) there are passages which sound like rudimentary melodies, but are charged with vital dramatic expression. Note the following phrase from Orpheus's monologue on being left in the infernal regions by Venus, from Peri's opera, performed A.D. 1600, in honor of the marriage of Maria de' Medici to Henry IV. of France:
The development in recitative has not only helped raise opera to the level of a lyrical drama by sparing us from having to switch between the worlds of ideality and reality, but it has also turned recitative into a powerful tool for dramatic expression. Aside from needing to rely on instruments only for basic harmonic support, the stilo rappresentativo, or musica parlante, as the Florentines called their musical dialogue, was closer to the sustained recitative found in oratorios and grand operas than the recitative secco. Often, even in the earliest works (like the "Eurydice" by Rinuccini as composed by both Peri and Caccini), there are sections that sound like simple melodies but are full of dramatic expression. Consider the following line from Orpheus's monologue about being left in the underworld by Venus, from Peri's opera, performed A.D. 1600, in celebration of the marriage of Maria de' Medici to Henry IV. of France:
Out of this style there grew within a decade something very near the arioso, and for all the purposes of our argument we may accept the melodic devices by which Wagner carries on the dialogue of his operas as an uncircumscribed arioso superimposed upon a foundation of orchestral harmony; for example, Lohengrin's address to the swan, Elsa's account of her dream. The greater melodiousness of the recitativo stromentato, and the aid of the orchestra when it began to assert itself as a factor of independent value, soon enabled this form of musical conversation to become a reflector of the changing moods and passions of the play, and thus the value of the aria, whether considered as a solo, or in its composite form as duet, trio, quartet, or ensemble, was lessened. The growth of the accompanied recitative naturally brought with it emancipation from the tyranny of the classical aria. Wagner's reform had nothing to do with that emancipation, which had been accomplished before him, but went, as we shall see presently, to a liberation of the composers from all[Pg 236] the formal dams which had clogged the united flow of action and music. We should, however, even while admiring the achievements of modern composers in blending these elements (and I know of no more striking illustration than the scene of the fat knight's discomfiture in Ford's house in Verdi's "Falstaff") bear in mind that while we may dream of perfect union between words and music, it is not always possible that action and music shall go hand in hand. Let me repeat what once I wrote in a review of Cornelius's opera, "Der Barbier von Bagdad:"[F]
Within a decade, a style developed that was very close to the arioso, and for the sake of our discussion, we can view the melodic techniques Wagner uses to carry on the dialogue in his operas as an unrestricted arioso built on a base of orchestral harmony; for instance, Lohengrin's speech to the swan and Elsa's recounting of her dream. The increased melodiousness of the recitativo stromentato, along with the orchestra starting to establish itself as an independent element, allowed this type of musical conversation to reflect the shifting moods and emotions of the play, thus diminishing the importance of the aria, whether seen as a solo or in its various forms like duet, trio, quartet, or ensemble. The rise of the accompanied recitative also meant freedom from the strictness of the classical aria. Wagner’s reform didn’t cause this freedom, which had already happened before him, but instead aimed at freeing composers from all the formal barriers that had obstructed the seamless flow of action and music. However, while we admire the accomplishments of modern composers in merging these elements (and I cannot think of a better example than the scene with the fat knight's embarrassment in Ford's house in Verdi’s "Falstaff"), we should remember that while we may envision a perfect union between words and music, it’s not always feasible for action and music to progress side by side. Let me reiterate what I once wrote in a review of Cornelius’s opera, "Der Barbier von Bagdad:"
"After all, of the constituents of an opera, action, at least that form of it usually called incident, is most easily spared. Progress in feeling, development of the emotional element, is indeed essential to variety of musical utterance, but nevertheless all great operas have demonstrated that music is more potent and eloquent when proclaiming an emotional state than while seeking to depict progress toward such a state. Even in the dramas of Wagner the culminating musical moments are predominantly lyrical, as witness the love-duet in 'Tristan,' the close of 'Das Rheingold,' Sieg[Pg 237]mund's song, the love-duet, and Wotan's farewell in 'Die Walküre,' the forest scene and final duet in 'Siegfried,' and the death of Siegfried in 'Die Götterdämmerung.' It is in the nature of music that this should be so. For the drama which plays on the stage of the heart, music is a more truthful language than speech; but it can stimulate movement and prepare the mind for an incident better than it can accompany movement and incident. Yet music that has a high degree of emotional expressiveness, by diverting attention from externals to the play of passion within the breasts of the persons can sometimes make us forget the paucity of incident in a play. 'Tristan und Isolde' is a case in point. Practically, its outward action is summed up in each of its three acts by the same words: Preparation for a meeting of the ill-starred lovers; the meeting. What is outside of this is mere detail; yet the effect of the tragedy upon a listener is that of a play surcharged with pregnant occurrence. It is the subtle alchemy of music that transmutes the psychological action of the tragedy into dramatic incident."
"After all, among the components of an opera, action—specifically the type typically called incident—is the easiest to do without. Growth in feeling and emotional development is crucial for musical variety, but all great operas have shown that music is more powerful and expressive when conveying an emotional state rather than trying to depict the journey toward that state. Even in Wagner's dramas, the peak musical moments are mostly lyrical, like the love duet in 'Tristan,' the end of 'Das Rheingold,' Sieg[Pg 237]mund's song, the love duet, and Wotan's farewell in 'Die Walküre,' the forest scene and final duet in 'Siegfried,' and the death of Siegfried in 'Die Götterdämmerung.' It's simply how music works. For the drama that unfolds in the heart, music is a more honest language than words; however, it can better inspire movement and set the stage for an incident than it can enhance movement and incident. Still, music with a strong emotional impact can pull our focus from the outside elements to the passions within the characters, sometimes making us overlook the lack of incident in a play. 'Tristan und Isolde' is a perfect example. Its external actions are essentially summarized in each of its three acts with the same phrases: preparing for the meeting of the doomed lovers; the meeting itself. Everything outside of this is just detail; yet the emotional impact of the tragedy on the audience feels like a play filled with significant events. It’s the magical power of music that transforms the psychological action of the tragedy into dramatic moments."
For those who hold such a view with me it will be impossible to condemn pieces of set forms in the lyric drama. Wagner still represents his art-work alone, but in the influence which he exerted upon contemporaneous composers in Italy and France, as well as[Pg 238] Germany, he is quite as significant a figure as he is as the creator of the Musikdrama. The operas which are most popular in our Italian and French repertories are those which benefited by the liberation from formalism and the exaltation of the dramatic idea which he preached and exemplified—such works as Gounod's "Faust," Verdi's "Aïda" and "Otello," and Bizet's "Carmen." With that emancipation there came, as was inevitable, new conceptions of the province of dramatic singing as well as new convictions touching the mission of the orchestra. The instruments in Wagner's latter-day works are quite as much as the singing actors the expositors of the dramatic idea, and in the works of the other men whom I have mentioned they speak a language which a century ago was known only to the orchestras of Gluck and Mozart with their comparatively limited, yet eloquent, vocabulary. Coupled with praise for the wonderful art of Mesdames Patti and Melba (and I am glad to have lived in their generation, though they do not represent my ideal[Pg 239] in dramatic singing), we are accustomed to hear lamentations over the decay of singing. I have intoned such jeremiads myself, and I do not believe that music is suffering from a greater want to-day than that of a more thorough training for singers. I marvel when I read that Senesino sang cadences of fifty seconds' duration; that Ferri with a single breath could trill upon each note of two octaves, ascending and descending, and that La Bastardella's art was equal to a perfect performance (perfect in the conception of her day) of a flourish like this:
For those who share my perspective, it’s impossible to criticize fixed forms in lyrical drama. Wagner represents his own distinct art, but he’s just as influential in shaping contemporary composers in Italy and France, as well as Germany, as he is in creating the Musikdrama. The operas that are most beloved in our Italian and French repertoires are the ones that benefited from breaking free of formalism and embracing the dramatic idea he championed—works like Gounod's "Faust," Verdi's "Aïda" and "Otello," and Bizet's "Carmen." With this freedom came, as expected, new ideas about the role of dramatic singing and new beliefs about the purpose of the orchestra. In Wagner's later works, the instruments are just as much a part of conveying the dramatic idea as the singing actors, and in the works of the other composers I mentioned, they communicate a language that a century ago was known only to the orchestras of Gluck and Mozart, with their relatively limited but expressive vocabulary. Along with praise for the amazing talents of Mesdames Patti and Melba (and I’m glad to have experienced their era, even though they don’t embody my ideal in dramatic singing), we often hear complaints about the decline of singing. I’ve voiced such complaints myself, and I don't believe that music today suffers from a greater need than better training for singers. I'm amazed when I read that Senesino could hold cadences for fifty seconds; that Ferri could trill on each note over two octaves in a single breath, and that La Bastardella's technique was capable of executing a perfect performance (considered perfect in her time) of a flourish like this:
I marvel, I say, at the skill, the gifts, and the training which could accomplish such feats, but I would not have them back again if they were to be employed in the old service. When Senesino, Farinelli, Sassarelli, Ferri, and their tribe dominated the stage, it strutted with sexless Agamemnons and Cæsars. Telemachus, Darius, Nero, Cato, Alexander, Scipio, and Hannibal ran around on the boards as languishing lovers, clad in humiliating disguises, singing woful arias to their mistress's eyebrows—arias full of trills and scales and florid ornaments, but void of feeling as a problem in Euclid. Thanks very largely to German influences, the opera[Pg 241] is returning to its original purposes. Music is again become a means of dramatic expression, and the singers who appeal to us most powerfully are those who are best able to make song subserve that purpose, and who to that end give to dramatic truthfulness, to effective elocution, and to action the attention which mere voice and beautiful utterance received in the period which is called the Golden Age of singing, but which was the Leaden Age of the lyric drama.
I marvel, I say, at the skill, the talent, and the training that could achieve such amazing things, but I wouldn’t want to see them return if it meant going back to the old ways. When Senesino, Farinelli, Sassarelli, Ferri, and their peers ruled the stage, it was filled with androgynous Agamemnons and Cæsars. Telemachus, Darius, Nero, Cato, Alexander, Scipio, and Hannibal acted as lovesick characters, dressed in embarrassing costumes, singing sorrowful arias to their love interests—arias laden with trills and scales and elaborate flourishes, but completely lacking emotion, like a math problem in Euclid. Thanks mainly to German influences, the opera[Pg 241] is starting to return to its original purpose. Music is once again a means of dramatic expression, and the singers who resonate with us the most are those who can best use song for that purpose, focusing on dramatic authenticity, effective delivery, and action, rather than the mere voice and beautiful singing that dominated what was known as the Golden Age of singing, but was actually the Leaden Age of the lyric drama.
For seventy years the people of New York, scarcely less favored than those of London, have heard nearly all the great singers of Europe. Let me talk about some of them, for I am trying to establish some ground on which my readers may stand when they try to form an estimate of the singing which they are privileged to hear in the opera houses of to-day. Madame Malibran was a member of the first Italian company that ever sang here. Madame Cinti-Damoreau came in 1844, Bosio in 1849, Jenny Lind in 1850, Sontag in 1853, Grisi in 1854, La Grange in 1855,[Pg 242] Frezzolini in 1857, Piccolomini in 1858, Nilsson in 1870, Lucca in 1872, Titiens in 1876, Gerster in 1878, and Sembrich in 1883. I omit the singers of the German opera as belonging to a different category. Adelina Patti was always with us until she made her European début in 1861, and remained abroad twenty years. Of the men who were the artistic associates of these prime donne, mention may be made of Mario, Benedetti, Corsi, Salvi, Ronconi, Formes, Brignoli, Amadeo, Coletti, and Campanini, none of whom, excepting Mario, was of first-class importance compared with the women singers.
For seventy years, the people of New York, almost as fortunate as those in London, have experienced performances by nearly all the great singers from Europe. Let’s talk about some of them, as I'm trying to provide some context for my readers as they evaluate the singing they get to enjoy in today’s opera houses. Madame Malibran was part of the first Italian company to perform here. Madame Cinti-Damoreau arrived in 1844, Bosio in 1849, Jenny Lind in 1850, Sontag in 1853, Grisi in 1854, La Grange in 1855,[Pg 242] Frezzolini in 1857, Piccolomini in 1858, Nilsson in 1870, Lucca in 1872, Titiens in 1876, Gerster in 1878, and Sembrich in 1883. I won't mention the singers from the German opera, as they belong to a different group. Adelina Patti was always with us until she made her European debut in 1861, staying abroad for twenty years. As for the male counterparts of these leading ladies, we can mention Mario, Benedetti, Corsi, Salvi, Ronconi, Formes, Brignoli, Amadeo, Coletti, and Campanini, but apart from Mario, none of them were as significant as the female singers.
Nearly all of these singers, even those still living and remembered by the younger generation of to-day, exploited their gifts in the operas of Rossini, Bellini, Donizetti, the early Verdi, and Meyerbeer. Grisi was acclaimed a great dramatic singer, and it is told of her that once in "Norma" she frightened the tenor who sang the part of Pollio by the fury of her acting. But measured by the standards of to-day, say that set by Calvé's Carmen, it must have been a[Pg 243] simple age that could be impressed by the tragic power of anyone acting the part of Bellini's Druidical priestess. The surmise is strengthened by the circumstance that Madame Grisi created a sensation in "Il Trovatore" by showing signs of agitation in the tower scene, walking about the stage during Manrico's "Ah! che la morte ognora," as if she would fain discover the part of the castle where her lover was imprisoned. The chief charm of Jenny Lind in the memory of the older generation is the pathos with which she sang simple songs. Mendelssohn esteemed her greatly as a woman and artist, but he is quoted as once remarking to Chorley: "I cannot think why she always prefers to be in a bad theatre." Moscheles, recording his impressions of her in Meyerbeer's "Camp of Silesia" (now "L'Étoile du Nord"), reached the climax of his praise in the words: "Her song with the two concertante flutes is perhaps the most incredible feat in the way of bravura singing that can possibly be heard." She was credited, too, with fine powers as an actress; and that she possessed[Pg 244] them can easily be believed, for few of the singers whom I have mentioned had so early and intimate an association with the theatre as she. Her repugnance to it in later life she attributed to a prejudice inherited from her mother. A vastly different heritage is disclosed by Madame Lehmann's devotion to the drama, a devotion almost akin to religion. I have known her to go into the scene-room of the Metropolitan Opera House in New York and search for mimic stumps and rocks with which to fit out a scene in "Siegfried," in which she was not even to appear. That, like her super-human work at rehearsals, was "for the good of the cause," as she expressed it.
Almost all of these singers, even those still alive and remembered by today's younger generation, showcased their talents in the operas of Rossini, Bellini, Donizetti, early Verdi, and Meyerbeer. Grisi was celebrated as a great dramatic singer, and there’s a story that during "Norma," she scared the tenor playing Pollio with the intensity of her performance. But by today’s standards, like those set by Calvé’s Carmen, it seems like a[Pg 243] simpler time that could be moved by anyone portraying Bellini's Druid priestess. This idea is supported by the fact that Madame Grisi created a stir in "Il Trovatore" by showing signs of nervousness in the tower scene, pacing the stage during Manrico's "Ah! che la morte ognora," as if she was trying to find the part of the castle where her lover was locked away. The strongest memory of Jenny Lind for the older generation is the emotion with which she sang simple songs. Mendelssohn held her in high regard as a person and an artist, but he once said to Chorley, “I can’t understand why she always chooses to perform in a bad theatre.” Moscheles, reflecting on his impressions of her in Meyerbeer's "Camp of Silesia" (now "L'Étoile du Nord"), praised her by saying, “Her song with the two concertante flutes is possibly the most astonishing display of bravura singing that can be heard.” She was also recognized for her acting skills; it’s easy to believe she had them, as few of the singers I've mentioned had such an early and close connection with the theatre as she did. She later attributed her aversion to it to a bias inherited from her mother. In contrast, Madame Lehmann’s commitment to drama was almost religious. I've seen her enter the scene room at the Metropolitan Opera House in New York to search for props like stumps and rocks to prepare a scene for "Siegfried," even though she wasn’t going to appear in it. That, along with her extraordinary dedication during rehearsals, was "for the good of the cause," as she put it.
Most amiable are the memories that cluster around the name of Sontag, whose career came to a grievous close by her sudden death in Mexico in 1854. She was a German, and the early part of her artistic life was influenced by German ideals, but it is said that only in the music of Mozart and Weber, which aroused in her strong national emotion, did she sing dramatically. For the rest she used her light voice,[Pg 245] which had an extraordinary range, brilliancy, and flexibility, very much as Patti and Melba use their voices to-day—in mere unfeeling vocal display.
Most pleasant are the memories that surround the name of Sontag, whose career ended tragically with her sudden death in Mexico in 1854. She was German, and the early part of her artistic life was shaped by German ideals, but it's said that only in the music of Mozart and Weber, which stirred strong national feelings in her, did she perform dramatically. For everything else, she used her light voice,[Pg 245] which had an extraordinary range, brilliance, and flexibility, much like how Patti and Melba use their voices today—in mere unfeeling vocal display.
"She had an extensive soprano voice," says Hogarth; "not remarkable for power, but clear, brilliant, and singularly flexible; a quality which seems to have led her (unlike most German singers in general) to cultivate the most florid style, and even to follow the bad example set by Catalani, of seeking to convert her voice into an instrument, and to astonish the public by executing the violin variations on Rode's air and other things of that stamp."
"She had a wide-ranging soprano voice," says Hogarth; "not particularly powerful, but clear, brilliant, and uniquely flexible; a quality that seems to have encouraged her (unlike most German singers) to develop a very ornate style, and even to imitate the poor example set by Catalani, trying to turn her voice into an instrument and wow the audience by performing the violin variations on Rode's air and similar pieces."
Madame La Grange had a voice of wide compass, which enabled her to sing contralto rôles as well as soprano, but I have never heard her dramatic powers praised. As for Piccolomini, read of her where you will, you shall find that she was "charming." She was lovely to look upon, and her acting in soubrette parts was fascinating. Until Melba came Patti was for thirty years peerless as a mere vocalist. She belongs, as did Piccolomini and Sontag, to the comic genre; so did Sembrich and Gerster, the latter of whom never knew it. I well remember how indignant she[Pg 246] became on one occasion, in her first American season, at a criticism which I wrote of her Amina in "La Sonnambula," a performance which remains among my loveliest and most fragrant recollections. I had made use of Catalani's remark concerning Sontag: "Son genre est petit, mais elle est unique dans son genre," and applied it to her style. She almost flew into a passion. "Mon genre est grand!" said she, over and over again, while Dr. Gardini, her husband, tried to pacify her. "Come to see my Marguerite next season." Now, Gounod's Marguerite does not quite belong to the heroic rôles, though we can all remember how Lucca thrilled us by her intensity of action as well as of song, and how Madame Nilsson sent the blood out of our cheeks, though she did stride through the opera like a combination of the grande dame and Ary Scheffer's spirituelle pictures; but such as it is, Madame Gerster achieved a success of interest only, and that because of her strivings for originality. Sembrich and Gerster, when they were first heard in New York, had as much[Pg 247] execution as Melba or Nilsson; but their voices had less emotional power than that of the latter, and less beauty than that of the former—beauty of the kind that might be called classic, since it is in no way dependent on feeling.
Madame La Grange had a versatile voice that allowed her to sing both contralto and soprano roles, but I've never heard anyone praise her dramatic abilities. As for Piccolomini, no matter where you read about her, you'll find she was described as "charming." She was beautiful to watch, and her acting in soubrette roles was captivating. Until Melba arrived, Patti was unmatched for thirty years as a vocalist. She belongs to the comedic style, just like Piccolomini and Sontag; Sembrich and Gerster also fit this category, though Gerster never seemed to realize it. I clearly remember how upset she[Pg 246] got during her first American season over a review I wrote about her Amina in "La Sonnambula," a performance that remains one of my fondest memories. I quoted Catalani's remark about Sontag: "Son genre est petit, mais elle est unique dans son genre," and applied it to her style. She nearly lost her temper. "Mon genre est grand!" she repeated several times, while Dr. Gardini, her husband, tried to calm her down. "Come see my Marguerite next season." Now, Gounod's Marguerite doesn't quite fit into the heroic roles, though we all remember how Lucca amazed us with her intense performance and how Madame Nilsson left us breathless, even as she moved through the opera like a mix of the grande dame and Ary Scheffer's spiritual paintings. Still, Madame Gerster only managed to achieve a success of interest, mainly because of her efforts to be original. Sembrich and Gerster, when they first performed in New York, had as much[Pg 247] skill as Melba or Nilsson; however, their voices lacked the emotional depth of the latter and the beauty of the former—a classic kind of beauty that doesn't rely on emotion.
Patti, Lucca, Nilsson, and Gerster sang in the operas in which Melba and Eames sing to-day, and though the standard of judgment has been changed in the last twenty-five years by the growth of German ideals, I can find no growth of potency in the performances of the representative women of Italian and French opera, except in the case of Madame Calvé. For the development of dramatic ideals we must look to the singers of German affiliations or antecedents, Mesdames Materna, Lehmann, Sucher, and Nordica. As for the men of yesterday and to-day, no lover, I am sure, of the real lyric drama would give the declamatory warmth and gracefulness of pose and action which mark the performances of M. Jean de Reszke for a hundred of the high notes of Mario (for one of which, we are told, he was wont to reserve his powers[Pg 248] all evening), were they never so lovely. Neither does the fine, resonant, equable voice of Edouard de Reszke or the finished style of Plançon leave us with curious longings touching the voices and manners of Lablache and Formes. Other times, other manners, in music as in everything else. The great singers of to-day are those who appeal to the taste of to-day, and that taste differs, as the clothes which we wear differ, from the style in vogue in the days of our ancestors.
Patti, Lucca, Nilsson, and Gerster performed in the operas that Melba and Eames are singing today, and although the standards for judgment have changed in the last twenty-five years due to the rise of German ideals, I see no improvement in the performances of the representative women of Italian and French opera, except for Madame Calvé. To find the development of dramatic ideals, we must look to the singers with German connections, like Mesdames Materna, Lehmann, Sucher, and Nordica. As for the men from the past and present, I’m sure any true lover of real lyric drama would trade the expressive warmth and graceful presence of M. Jean de Reszke for a hundred of Mario's high notes (for one of which, we are told, he would save his energy all evening), no matter how beautiful they might be. The well-rounded, powerful voice of Edouard de Reszke or the polished technique of Plançon don’t leave us yearning for the voices and styles of Lablache and Formes. Different times bring different styles, in music just like everything else. The great singers today are those who connect with current tastes, and that taste varies, just like our clothing, from the styles popular in our ancestors' days.
A great deal of confusion has crept into the public mind concerning Wagner and his works by the failure to differentiate between his earlier and later creations. No injustice is done the composer by looking upon his "Flying Dutchman," "Tannhäuser," and "Lohengrin" as operas. We find the dramatic element lifted into noble prominence in "Tannhäuser," and admirable freedom in the handling of the musical factors in "Lohengrin," but they must, nevertheless, be listened to as one would listen to the operas of Weber, Marschner, or Meyerbeer.[Pg 249] They are, in fact, much nearer to the conventional operatic type than to the works which came after them, and were called Musikdramen. "Music drama" is an awkward phrase, and I have taken the liberty of substituting "lyric drama" for it, and as such I shall designate "Tristan und Isolde," "Die Meistersinger," "Der Ring des Nibelungen," and "Parsifal." In these works Wagner exemplified his reformatory ideas and accomplished a regeneration of the lyric drama, as we found it embodied in principle in the Greek tragedy and the Dramma per musica of the Florentine scholars. Wagner's starting-point is, that in the opera music had usurped a place which did not belong to it.[G] It was designed to be a means and had become an end. In the drama he found a combination of poetry, music, pantomime, and scenery, and he held that these factors ought to co-operate on a basis of mutual dependence, the inspiration of all being dramatic expres[Pg 250]sion. Music, therefore, ought to be subordinate to the text in which the dramatic idea is expressed, and simply serve to raise it to a higher power by giving it greater emotional life. So, also, it ought to vivify pantomime and accompany the stage pictures. In order that it might do all this, it had to be relieved of the shackles of formalism; only thus could it move with the same freedom as the other elements consorted with it in the drama. Therefore, the distinctions between recitative and aria were abolished, and an "endless melody" took the place of both. An exalted form of speech is borne along on a flood of orchestral music, which, quite as much as song, action, and scenery concerns itself with the exposition of the drama. That it may do this the agencies, spiritual as well as material, which are instrumental in the development of the play, are identified with certain melodic phrases, out of which the musical fabric is woven. These phrases are the much mooted, much misunderstood "leading motives"—typical phrases I call them. Wagner[Pg 251] has tried to make them reflect the character or nature of the agencies with which he has associated them, and therefore we find the giants in the Niblung tetralogy symbolized in heavy, slowly moving, cumbersome phrases; the dwarfs have two phrases, one suggesting their occupation as smiths, by its hammering rhythm, and the other their intellectual habits, by its suggestion of brooding contemplativeness. I cannot go through the catalogue of the typical phrases which enter into the musical structure of the works which I have called lyric dramas as contra-distinguished from operas. They should, of course, be known to the student of Wagner, for thereby will he be helped to understand the poet-composer's purposes, but I would fain repeat the warning which I uttered twice in my "Studies in the Wagnerian Drama:"
A lot of confusion has arisen in the public's mind about Wagner and his works because people are failing to distinguish between his earlier and later creations. It's not unfair to view his "Flying Dutchman," "Tannhäuser," and "Lohengrin" as operas. In "Tannhäuser," the dramatic element is prominently highlighted, and "Lohengrin" shows great freedom in handling musical elements, but they should still be listened to like the operas of Weber, Marschner, or Meyerbeer.[Pg 249] They are actually much closer to the conventional operatic style than to the works that followed, which were called Musikdramen. "Music drama" is a clumsy term, so I’ve taken the liberty to use "lyric drama" instead, and I will use this term for "Tristan und Isolde," "Die Meistersinger," "Der Ring des Nibelungen," and "Parsifal." In these works, Wagner showcased his reformative ideas and achieved a revival of lyric drama, which we see represented in principle in Greek tragedy and the Dramma per musica of the Florentine scholars. Wagner's starting point is that in opera, music had taken on a role that didn’t belong to it.[G] It was meant to be a tool but had become the main focus. In drama, he found a blend of poetry, music, pantomime, and scenery, and he believed that these elements should collaborate based on mutual dependence, with all drawing inspiration from dramatic expression. Music, therefore, should be subordinate to the text that conveys the dramatic idea, simply enhancing it by adding emotional depth. Additionally, it should enliven pantomime and complement the visual aspects of the stage. To achieve this, music had to break free from the constraints of formalism; only then could it move as freely as the other elements interacted in the drama. As a result, the distinctions between recitative and aria were eliminated, replaced by an "endless melody." An elevated form of speech flows along with a wave of orchestral music, which, just like song, action, and scenery, aids in revealing the drama. To accomplish this, the spiritual and material elements involved in the development of the play are linked to certain melodic phrases, from which the musical composition is created. These phrases are the often-debated, frequently misunderstood "leading motives"—which I refer to as typical phrases. Wagner[Pg 251] attempted to make these phrases reflect the characteristics or essence of the elements with which they are associated, which is why we see the giants in the Niblung tetralogy represented by heavy, slowly moving, cumbersome phrases; the dwarfs have two phrases: one that suggests their work as smiths through a hammering rhythm, and the other reflecting their intellectual tendencies with its contemplative nature. I can't go through the list of typical phrases that make up the musical structure of the works I’ve labeled as lyric dramas as opposed to operas. Of course, these should be recognized by students of Wagner, as it will help them understand the intentions of the poet-composer. However, I want to repeat the caution I expressed twice in my "Studies in the Wagnerian Drama:"
"It cannot be too forcibly urged that if we confine our study of Wagner to the forms and names of the phrases out of which he constructs his musical fabric, we shall, at the last, have enriched our minds with a thematic catalogue and—nothing else. We shall remain guiltless of knowledge un[Pg 252]less we learn something of the nature of those phrases by noting the attributes which lend them propriety and fitness, and can recognize, measurably at least, the reasons for their introduction and development. Those attributes give character and mood to the music constructed out of the phrases. If we are able to feel the mood, we need not care how the phrases which produce it have been labelled. If we do not feel the mood, we may memorize the whole thematic catalogue of Wolzogen and have our labor for our pains. It would be better to know nothing about the phrases, and content one's self with simple sensuous enjoyment than to spend one's time answering the baldest of all the riddles of Wagner's orchestra—'What am I playing now?'
We need to strongly emphasize that if we limit our study of Wagner to the patterns and titles of the phrases he uses to create his musical masterpiece, in the end, we’ll just fill our minds with a list of themes and nothing more. We won’t gain any real understanding unless we explore the nature of those phrases by noticing the qualities that make them appropriate and fitting, and we can recognize, at least to some extent, the reasons for their inclusion and evolution. Those qualities give character and emotion to the music made from the phrases. If we can feel the emotion, it doesn’t really matter how the phrases that create it are labeled. If we can’t feel the emotion, we could memorize Wolzogen's entire thematic catalog and still find our efforts wasted. It would be better to know nothing about the phrases and simply enjoy the music than to waste time trying to answer the simplest of Wagner's orchestral riddles—'What am I playing now?'
"The ultimate question concerning the correctness or effectiveness of Wagner's system of composition must, of course, be answered along with the question: 'Does the composition, as a whole, touch the emotions, quicken the fancy, fire the imagination?' If it does these things, we may, to a great extent, if we wish, get along without the intellectual processes of reflection and comparison which are conditioned upon a recognition of the themes and their uses. But if we put aside this intellectual activity, we shall deprive ourselves, among other things, of the pleasures which it is the province of memory to give; and the exercise of memory is called for by music much more urgently than by any other art, because of its volatile nature and the rôle which repetition plays in it."
"The key question about whether Wagner's method of composing is right or effective must also address: 'Does the music, in its entirety, evoke emotions, spark creativity, and ignite the imagination?' If it does, we can often get by without the mental processes of thinking and comparing that depend on recognizing the themes and how they are used. However, if we ignore this mental engagement, we risk missing out on the joys that memory provides; and music demands the use of memory more than any other art form because of its fleeting nature and the importance of repetition."
VIII
Choirs and Choral Music
The value of choir singing.
No one would go far astray who should estimate the extent and sincerity of a community's musical culture by the number of its chorus singers. Some years ago it was said that over three hundred cities and towns in Germany contained singing societies and orchestras devoted to the cultivation of choral music. In the United States, where there are comparatively a small number of instrumental musicians, there has been a wonderful development of singing societies within the last generation, and it is to this fact largely that the notable growth in the country's knowledge and appreciation of high-class music is due. No amount of mere hearing and study can compare in influence with participa[Pg 254]tion in musical performance. Music is an art which rests on love. It is beautiful sound vitalized by feeling, and it can only be grasped fully through man's emotional nature. There is no quicker or surer way to get to the heart of a composition than by performing it, and since participation in chorus singing is of necessity unselfish and creative of sympathy, there is no better medium of musical culture than membership in a choir. It was because he realized this that Schumann gave the advice to all students of music: "Sing diligently in choirs; especially the middle voices, for this will make you musical."
No one would go too far wrong if they judged the depth and sincerity of a community's musical culture by the number of people in its choirs. A few years ago, it was reported that over three hundred cities and towns in Germany had singing groups and orchestras dedicated to choral music. In the United States, where there are relatively few instrumental musicians, there has been an incredible rise in singing groups over the last generation, and this is largely responsible for the significant increase in the country’s understanding and appreciation of quality music. No amount of simple listening and studying can match the impact of being actively involved in musical performance. Music is an art that relies on love. It’s beautiful sound brought to life by emotion, and it can only be fully understood through our emotional nature. There’s no faster or more certain way to connect with the heart of a piece than to perform it, and since participating in choir singing is inherently selfless and creates a sense of empathy, being part of a choir is the best way to cultivate musical culture. Schumann understood this when he advised all music students: "Sing diligently in choirs; especially the middle voices, for this will make you musical."
There is no community so small or so ill-conditioned that it cannot maintain a singing society. Before a city can give sustenance to even a small body of instrumentalists it must be large enough and rich enough to maintain a theatre from which those instrumentalists can derive their support. There can be no dependence upon amateurs, for people do not study the oboe, bassoon, trombone, or double-bass for amusement. Amateur violinists and[Pg 255] amateur flautists there are in plenty, but not amateur clarinetists and French-horn players; but if the love for music exists in a community, a dozen families shall suffice to maintain a choral club. Large numbers are therefore not essential; neither is wealth. Some of the largest and finest choirs in the world flourish among the Welsh miners in the United States and Wales, fostered by a native love for the art and the national institution called Eisteddfod.
There’s no community too small or too poorly equipped to have a singing group. Before a city can support even a small group of musicians, it has to be big and wealthy enough to have a theater where those musicians can earn a living. You can’t rely on amateurs, because people don’t learn to play the oboe, bassoon, trombone, or double bass just for fun. There are plenty of amateur violinists and flutists, but not many amateur clarinetists or French horn players; however, if there’s a passion for music in a community, just a dozen families can be enough to sustain a choral club. So, large numbers aren’t necessary, nor is wealth. Some of the biggest and best choirs in the world thrive among the Welsh miners in the United States and Wales, supported by a native love for the art and the national event known as Eisteddfod.
The lines on which choral culture has proceeded in the United States are two, of which the more valuable, from an artistic point of view, is that of the oratorio, which went out from New England. The other originated in the German cultivation of the Männergesang, the importance of which is felt more in the extent of the culture, prompted as it is largely by social considerations, than in the music sung, which is of necessity of a lower grade than that composed for mixed voices. It is chiefly in the impulse which German Männergesang carried into all the corners of the land, and especially the impetus which the festi[Pg 256]vals of the German singers gave to the sections in which they have been held for half a century, that this form of culture is interesting.
The development of choral culture in the United States follows two main paths. The first, more artistically significant, comes from the oratorio tradition that emerged in New England. The second has its roots in the German tradition of Männergesang, which is recognized more for its widespread cultural influence, driven largely by social factors, rather than the quality of the music performed, which tends to be simpler than that composed for mixed voices. The real impact of German Männergesang is seen in how it spread throughout the country and especially in how the festivals hosted by German singers have energ
The cultivation of oratorio music sprang naturally from the Church, and though it is now chiefly in the hands of secular societies, the biblical origin of the vast majority of the texts used in the works which are performed, and more especially the regular performances of Handel's "Messiah" in the Christmastide, have left the notion, more or less distinct, in the public mind, that oratorios are religious functions. Nevertheless (or perhaps because of this fact) the most successful choral concerts in the United States are those given by oratorio societies. The cultivation of choral music which is secular in character is chiefly in the hands of small organizations, whose concerts are of a semi-private nature and are enjoyed by the associate members and invited guests. This circumstance is deserving of notice as a characteristic feature of choral music in America, though it has no particular bearing upon this study, which[Pg 257] must concern itself with choral organizations, choral music, and choral performances in general.
The development of oratorio music naturally originated from the Church, and although it is now primarily managed by secular organizations, the biblical roots of most of the texts used in these performances—especially the regular presentations of Handel's "Messiah" during Christmas—have created a lingering perception in the public’s mind that oratorios are religious events. Still, (or perhaps because of this) the most popular choral concerts in the United States are those put on by oratorio societies. The focus on secular choral music is mostly handled by small groups, whose concerts are semi-private affairs enjoyed by associate members and invited guests. This situation is noteworthy as a distinct aspect of choral music in America, even though it doesn’t directly relate to this study, which[Pg 257] focuses on choral organizations, choral music, and choral performances overall.
Organizations of the kind in view differ from instrumental in being composed of amateurs; and amateur choir-singing is no older anywhere than in the United States. Two centuries ago and more the singing of catches and glees was a common amusement among the gentler classes in England, but the performances of the larger forms of choral music were in the hands of professional choristers who were connected with churches, theatres, schools, and other public institutions. Naturally, then, the choral bodies were small. Choirs of hundreds and thousands, such as take part in the festivals of to-day, are a product of a later time.
Organizations like these are different from professional ones because they're made up of amateurs; and amateur choir-singing hasn't existed anywhere for longer than in the United States. More than two centuries ago, singing catches and glees was a popular pastime among the upper classes in England, but larger choral performances were run by professional singers linked to churches, theaters, schools, and other public institutions. As a result, the choral groups were small. The large choirs of hundreds or thousands that we see in today's festivals are a more recent development.
"When Bach and Handel wrote their Passions, Church Cantatas, and Oratorios, they could only dream of such majestic performances as those works receive now; and it is one of the miracles of art that they should have written in so masterly a manner for forces that they could never hope to control. Who would think, when listening to the 'Hallelujah' of 'The Messiah,' or the great double choruses of 'Israel in Egypt,' in which the voice[Pg 258] of the composer is 'as the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of many thunderings, saying, "Alleluia, for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth!"' that these colossal compositions were never heard by Handel from any chorus larger than the most modest of our church choirs? At the last performance of 'The Messiah' at which Handel was advertised to appear (it was for the benefit of his favorite charity, the Foundling Hospital, on May 3, 1759—he died before the time, however), the singers, including principals, numbered twenty-three, while the instrumentalists numbered thirty-three. At the first great Handel Commemoration, in Westminster Abbey, in 1784, the choir numbered two hundred and seventy-five, the band two hundred and fifty; and this was the most numerous force ever gathered together for a single performance in England up to that time.
"When Bach and Handel wrote their Passions, Church Cantatas, and Oratorios, they could only imagine the grand performances those works receive today; it’s one of the wonders of art that they wrote so expertly for forces they could never hope to control. Who would think, when listening to the 'Hallelujah' from 'The Messiah,' or the great double choruses of 'Israel in Egypt,' where the voice[Pg 258] of the composer is 'as the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of many thunderings, saying, "Alleluia, for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth!"' that these enormous compositions were never heard by Handel from any choir larger than the most modest of our church choirs? At the last performance of 'The Messiah' that Handel was scheduled to appear in (it was for the benefit of his favorite charity, the Foundling Hospital, on May 3, 1759—he died before then, however), the singers, including the main performers, numbered twenty-three, while the instrumentalists totaled thirty-three. At the first major Handel Commemoration in Westminster Abbey in 1784, the choir had two hundred and seventy-five members, and the band had two hundred and fifty; this was the largest ensemble ever gathered for a single performance in England up to that point."
"In 1791 the Commemoration was celebrated by a choir of five hundred and a band of three hundred and seventy-five. In May, 1786, Johann Adam Hiller, one of Bach's successors as cantor of the St. Thomas School in Leipsic, directed what was termed a Massenaufführung of 'The Messiah,' in the Domkirche, in Berlin. His 'masses' consisted of one hundred and eighteen singers and one hundred and eighty-six instrumentalists. In Handel's operas, and sometimes even in his oratorios, the tutti meant, in his time, little more than a union of all the solo singers; and even Bach's Passion music and church cantatas, which seem as much designed for numbers as the double choruses[Pg 259] of 'Israel,' were rendered in the St. Thomas Church by a ludicrously small choir. Of this fact a record is preserved in the archives of Leipsic. In August, 1730, Bach submitted to the authorities a plan for a church choir of the pupils in his care. In this plan his singers numbered twelve, there being one principal and two ripienists in each voice; with characteristic modesty he barely suggests a preference for sixteen. The circumstance that in the same document he asked for at least eighteen instrumentalists (two more if flutes were used), taken in connection with the figures given relative to the 'Messiah' performances, gives an insight into the relations between the vocal and the instrumental parts of a choral performance in those days."[H]
"In 1791, the Commemoration featured a choir of five hundred and a band of three hundred and seventy-five. In May 1786, Johann Adam Hiller, who was one of Bach's successors as cantor of the St. Thomas School in Leipzig, directed what was called a Massenaufführung of 'The Messiah' at the Domkirche in Berlin. His 'masses' consisted of one hundred and eighteen singers and one hundred and eighty-six instrumentalists. In Handel's operas, and sometimes even in his oratorios, the tutti meant little more than a gathering of all the solo singers; even Bach's Passion music and church cantatas, which seem aimed for larger numbers like the double choruses[Pg 259] of 'Israel,' were performed in St. Thomas Church by a surprisingly small choir. This fact is documented in the archives of Leipzig. In August 1730, Bach presented a plan to the authorities for a church choir of his students. In this plan, he suggested twelve singers, with one principal and two ripienists for each voice; with characteristic modesty, he merely indicated a preference for sixteen. Notably, in the same document, he requested at least eighteen instrumentalists (two more if flutes were included), which, in light of the figures regarding the 'Messiah' performances, provides insight into the balance between vocal and instrumental parts of a choral performance during that time."[H]
This relation has been more than reversed since then, the orchestras at modern oratorio performances seldom being one-fifth as large as the choir. This difference, however, is due largely to the changed character of modern music, that of to-day treating the instruments as independent agents of expression instead of using them chiefly to support the voices and add sonority to the tonal mass, as was done by Handel and most of the composers of his day.[Pg 260]
This relationship has completely flipped since then; orchestras at today’s oratorio performances are rarely more than one-fifth the size of the choir. This difference is mainly because of the evolved nature of modern music, which now views instruments as independent means of expression rather than primarily using them to back up the vocals and enhance the overall sound, as Handel and most composers of his time did.[Pg 260]
I omit from consideration the Glee Unions of England, and the quartets, which correspond to them, in this country. They are not cultivators of choral music, and the music which they sing is an insignificant factor in culture. The male choirs, too, need not detain us long, since it may be said without injustice that their mission is more social than artistic. In these choirs the subdivision into parts is, as a rule, into two tenor voices, first and second, and two bass, first and second. In the glee unions, the effect of whose singing is fairly well imitated by the college clubs of the United States (pitiful things, indeed, from an artistic point of view), there is a survival of an old element in the male alto singing above the melody voice, generally in a painful falsetto. This abomination is unknown to the German part-songs for men's voices, which are written normally, but are in the long run monotonous in color for want of the variety in timbre and register which the female voices contribute in a mixed choir.
I set aside the Glee Unions of England and the quartets that mirror them in this country. They don’t truly engage with choral music, and the music they perform plays a minor role in culture. The male choirs also don’t require much attention since it can be fairly said that their purpose is more social than artistic. In these choirs, the division into parts typically consists of two tenor voices, first and second, and two bass voices, first and second. In the glee unions, whose singing is somewhat imitated by the college clubs in the United States (which are quite lacking from an artistic standpoint), there remains a remnant of an older style with male altos singing above the melody, often in an uncomfortable falsetto. This unfortunate characteristic is absent in German part-songs for men's voices, which are composed appropriately but ultimately become monotonous in tone due to the lack of variety in timbre and range that female voices provide in a mixed choir.
There are choirs also composed ex[Pg 261]clusively of women, but they are even more unsatisfactory than the male choirs, for the reason that the absence of the bass voice leaves their harmony without sufficient foundation. Generally, music for these choirs is written for three parts, two sopranos and contralto, with the result that it hovers, suspended like Mahomet's coffin, between heaven and earth. When a fourth part is added it is a second contralto, which is generally carried down to the tones that are hollow and unnatural.
There are also choirs made up entirely of women, but they're even less satisfying than the male choirs, mainly because the lack of a bass voice weakens their harmony. Usually, music for these choirs is arranged for three parts: two sopranos and a contralto, resulting in a sound that feels like it's floating, stranded between heaven and earth. When a fourth part is added, it's typically a second contralto, which often ends up in low tones that sound hollow and unnatural.
The substitution of boys for women in Episcopal Church choirs has grown extensively within the last ten years in the United States, very much to the promotion of æsthetic sentimentality in the congregations, but without improving the character of worship-music. Boys' voices are practically limitless in an upward direction, and are naturally clear and penetrating. Ravishing effects can be produced with them, but it is false art to use passionless voices in music conceived for the mature and emotional voices of adults; and very little of the old English Cathedral music, written[Pg 262] for choirs of boys and men, is preserved in the service lists to-day.
The replacement of boys for women in Episcopal Church choirs has expanded significantly over the last ten years in the United States. This trend has largely contributed to a sense of aesthetic sentimentality in the congregations, but it hasn't improved the quality of worship music. Boys' voices can reach almost any high note and have a naturally clear and penetrating sound. They can create beautiful effects, but it's not genuine artistry to use emotionless voices in music designed for the mature and expressive voices of adults. Also, very little of the old English Cathedral music, originally written[Pg 262] for choirs of boys and men, is still included in today's service lists.
The only satisfactory choirs are the mixed choirs of men and women. Upon them has devolved the cultivation of artistic choral music in our public concert-rooms. As we know such choirs now, they are of comparatively recent origin, and it is a singular commentary upon the way in which musical history is written, that the fact should have so long been overlooked that the credit of organizing the first belongs to the United States. A little reflection will show this fact, which seems somewhat startling at first blush, to be entirely natural. Large singing societies are of necessity made up of amateurs, and the want of professional musicians in America compelled the people to enlist amateurs at a time when in Europe choral activity rested on the church, theatre, and institute choristers, who were practically professionals.
The only truly satisfying choirs are the mixed choirs of men and women. They have taken on the responsibility of developing artistic choral music in our public concert halls. As we know them today, these choirs are relatively new, and it's quite remarkable that musical history has long overlooked the fact that the first organized mixed choir originated in the United States. A bit of thought will reveal that this seemingly surprising fact is actually quite logical. Large singing groups are usually made up of amateurs, and the lack of professional musicians in America forced people to rely on amateurs at a time when choral music in Europe was supported by professional church, theater, and institute choristers.
As the hitherto accepted record stands, the first amateur singing society was the Singakademie of Berlin, which Carl Friedrich Fasch, accompanist to the roy[Pg 263]al flautist, Frederick the Great, called into existence in 1791. A few dates will show how slow the other cities of musical Germany were in following Berlin's example. In 1818 there were only ten amateur choirs in all Germany. Leipsic organized one in 1800, Stettin in 1800, Münster in 1804, Dresden in 1807, Potsdam in 1814, Bremen in 1815, Chemnitz in 1817, Schwäbisch-Hall in 1817, and Innsbruck in 1818. The Berlin Singakademie is still in existence, but so also is the Stoughton Musical Society in Stoughton, Mass., which was founded on November 7, 1786. Mr. Charles C. Perkins, historian of the Handel and Haydn Society, whose foundation was coincident with the sixth society in Germany (Bremen, 1815), enumerates the following predecessors of that venerable organization: the Stoughton Musical Society, 1786; Independent Musical Society, "established at Boston in the same year, which gave a concert at King's Chapel in 1788, and took part there in commemorating the death of Washington (December 14, 1799) on his first succeeding birthday;" the Franklin, 1804;[Pg 264] the Salem, 1806; Massachusetts Musical, 1807; Lock Hospital, 1812, and the Norfolk Musical, the date of whose foundation is not given by Mr. Perkins.
As the existing record shows, the first amateur singing group was the Singakademie of Berlin, which Carl Friedrich Fasch, the accompanist to the royal flautist, Frederick the Great, started in 1791. A few dates illustrate how slowly other cities in musical Germany followed Berlin’s lead. In 1818, there were only ten amateur choirs in all of Germany. Leipsic established one in 1800, Stettin in 1800, Münster in 1804, Dresden in 1807, Potsdam in 1814, Bremen in 1815, Chemnitz in 1817, Schwäbisch-Hall in 1817, and Innsbruck in 1818. The Berlin Singakademie still exists, as does the Stoughton Musical Society in Stoughton, Mass., which was founded on November 7, 1786. Mr. Charles C. Perkins, historian of the Handel and Haydn Society, which was founded around the same time as the sixth society in Germany (Bremen, 1815), lists the following predecessors of that esteemed organization: the Stoughton Musical Society, 1786; the Independent Musical Society, "established in Boston in the same year, which held a concert at King's Chapel in 1788 and participated in commemorating the death of Washington (December 14, 1799) on his first succeeding birthday;" the Franklin, 1804; the Salem, 1806; the Massachusetts Musical, 1807; the Lock Hospital, 1812; and the Norfolk Musical, the date of which foundation is not provided by Mr. Perkins.
When the Bremen Singakademie was organized there were already choirs in the United States as far west as Cincinnati. In that city they were merely church choirs at first, but within a few years they had combined into a large body and were giving concerts at which some of the choruses of Handel and Haydn were sung. That their performances, as well as those of the New England societies, were cruder than those of their European rivals may well be believed, but with this I have nothing to do. I am simply seeking to establish the priority of the United States in amateur choral culture. The number of American cities in which oratorios are performed annually is now about fifty.
When the Bremen Singakademie was founded, there were already choirs in the United States as far west as Cincinnati. In that city, they started out as church choirs, but within a few years, they merged into a large group that was giving concerts featuring some of Handel and Haydn's choruses. It's true that their performances, like those of the New England societies, were rougher than those of their European counterparts, but that’s not my focus here. I’m just trying to highlight the importance of the United States in the history of amateur choral culture. Now, about fifty American cities host annual oratorio performances.
In size mixed choirs ordinarily range from forty voices to five hundred. It were well if it were understood by choristers as well as the public that numbers merely are not a sign of merit in a singing society. So the concert-room be[Pg 265] not too large, a choir of sixty well-trained voices is large enough to perform almost everything in choral literature with good effect, and the majority of the best compositions will sound better under such circumstances than in large rooms with large choirs. Especially is this true of the music of the Middle Ages, written for voices without instrumental accompaniment, of which I shall have something to say when the discussion reaches choral programmes. There is music, it is true, like much of Handel's, the impressiveness of which is greatly enhanced by masses, but it is not extensive enough to justify the sacrifice of correctness and finish in the performance to mere volume. The use of large choirs has had the effect of developing the skilfulness of amateur singers in an astonishing degree, but there is, nevertheless, a point where weightiness of tone becomes an obstacle to finished execution. When Mozart remodelled Handel's "Messiah" he was careful to indicate that the florid passages ("divisions" they used to be called in England) should be sung by the solo voices alone,[Pg 266] but nowadays choirs of five hundred voices attack such choruses as "For unto us a Child is Born," without the slightest hesitation, even if they sometimes make a mournful mess of the "divisions."
In size, mixed choirs typically range from forty to five hundred voices. It would be great if both choristers and the public understood that just having a lot of members doesn’t mean a choir is better. As long as the concert venue isn’t too big, a choir of sixty well-trained voices is enough to perform almost everything in choral music effectively, and many of the best compositions actually sound better in smaller spaces than with larger choirs in big rooms. This is especially true for music from the Middle Ages, which was written for voices without instrumental accompaniment, and I’ll have more to say about that when discussing choral programs. It’s true that some music, like much of Handel’s, gains a lot from being performed by large groups; however, it’s not diverse enough to make up for losing precision and quality just for the sake of volume. The use of large choirs has certainly improved the skills of amateur singers significantly, but there’s a point where having a heavy tone gets in the way of a polished performance. When Mozart revised Handel's "Messiah," he carefully noted that the intricate passages, known as "divisions" in England, should only be sung by the soloists, but nowadays, choirs of five hundred voices tackle choruses like "For unto us a Child is Born" without hesitation, even if they sometimes make a bit of a mess with the "divisions."
The normal division of a mixed choir is into four parts or voices—soprano, contralto, tenor, and bass; but composers sometimes write for more parts, and the choir is subdivided to correspond. The custom of writing for five, six, eight, ten, and even more voices was more common in the Middle Ages, the palmy days of the a capella (i.e., for the chapel, unaccompanied) style than it is now, and, as a rule, a division into more than four voices is not needed outside of the societies which cultivate this old music, such as the Musical Art Society in New York, the Bach Choir in London, and the Domchor in Berlin. In music for five parts, one of the upper voices, soprano or tenor, is generally doubled; for six, the ordinary distribution is into two sopranos, two contraltos, tenor, and bass. When eight voices are reached a distinction is made according as there[Pg 267] are to be eight real parts (a otto voci reali), or two choruses of the four normal parts each (a otto voci in due cori reali). In the first instance the arrangement commonly is three sopranos, two contraltos, two tenors, and one bass. One of the most beautiful uses of the double choir is to produce antiphonal effects, choir answering to choir, both occasionally uniting in the climaxes. How stirring this effect can be made may be observed in some of Bach's compositions, especially those in which he makes the division of the choir subserve a dramatic purpose, as in the first chorus of "The Passion according to St. Matthew," where the two choirs, one representing Daughters of Zion, the other Believers, interrogate and answer each other thus:
The typical setup of a mixed choir is into four parts or voices—soprano, contralto, tenor, and bass—but composers sometimes write for more parts, and the choir is split accordingly. The practice of writing for five, six, eight, ten, or even more voices was more common in the Middle Ages, the golden age of the a capella (meaning for the chapel, unaccompanied) style than it is now. Generally speaking, a division into more than four voices isn’t necessary outside of groups that specialize in this traditional music, like the Musical Art Society in New York, the Bach Choir in London, and the Domchor in Berlin. In five-part music, one of the upper voices, either soprano or tenor, is usually doubled; for six parts, the standard setup is two sopranos, two contraltos, one tenor, and one bass. When it comes to eight voices, a distinction is made based on whether there are eight real parts (a otto voci reali) or two choruses of the four regular parts each (a otto voci in due cori reali). In the first scenario, the arrangement is typically three sopranos, two contraltos, two tenors, and one bass. One of the most beautiful uses of the double choir is to create antiphonal effects, with one choir responding to another, both sometimes coming together in climactic moments. The impact of this effect can be seen in some of Bach's works, particularly those where he uses choir division to serve a dramatic purpose, such as in the first chorus of "The Passion according to St. Matthew," where the two choirs—one representing Daughters of Zion and the other Believers—interrogate and answer each other.
I. "Come, ye daughters, weep for anguish;
See Him!
II. "Whom?
I. "The Son of Man.
See Him!
II. "How?
I. "So like a lamb.
See it!
[Pg 268]II. "What?
I. "His love untold.
Look!
II. "Look where?
I. "Our guilt behold."
I. "Come, you daughters, weep in sadness;
Check Him out!
II. "Who?
The Son of Man.
Check Him out!
II. "How?
He's like a sheep.
Check it out!
[Pg 268]II. "What?
I. "His love is indescribable.
Check this out!
II. "Look where?
"Check our guilt."
Another most striking instance is in the same master's motet, "Sing ye to the Lord," which is written for two choirs of four parts each. (In the example from the "St. Matthew Passion" there is a third choir of soprano voices which sings a chorale while the dramatic choirs are conversing.) In the motet the first choir begins a fugue, in the midst of which the second choir is heard shouting jubilantly, "Sing ye! Sing ye! Sing ye!" Then the choirs change rôles, the first delivering the injunction, the second singing the fugue. In modern music, composers frequently consort a quartet of solo voices, soprano, contralto, tenor, and bass, with a four-part chorus, and thus achieve fine effects of contrast in dynamics and color, as well as antiphonal.
Another striking example is in the same master's motet, "Sing ye to the Lord," which is written for two choirs of four parts each. (In the example from the "St. Matthew Passion," there is a third choir of soprano voices that sings a chorale while the dramatic choirs are interacting.) In the motet, the first choir starts a fugue, during which the second choir is heard exclaiming joyfully, "Sing ye! Sing ye! Sing ye!" Then the choirs switch roles, with the first giving the instruction and the second singing the fugue. In contemporary music, composers often combine a quartet of solo voices—soprano, contralto, tenor, and bass—with a four-part chorus, achieving great effects of contrast in dynamics and color, as well as antiphonal.
The question is near: What constitutes excellence in a choral performance? To answer: The same qualities that constitute excellence in an orches[Pg 269]tral performance, will scarcely suffice, except as a generalization. A higher degree of harmonious action is exacted of a body of singers than of a body of instrumentalists. Many of the parts in a symphony are played by a single instrument. Community of voice belongs only to each of the five bodies of string-players. In a chorus there are from twelve to one hundred and fifty voices, or even more, united in each part. This demands the effacement of individuality in a chorus, upon the assertion of which, in a band, under the judicious guidance of the conductor, many of the effects of color and expression depend. Each group in a choir must strive for homogeneity of voice quality; each singer must sink the ego in the aggregation, yet employ it in its highest potency so far as the mastery of the technics of singing is concerned. In cultivating precision of attack (i.e., promptness in beginning a tone and leaving it off), purity of intonation (i.e., accuracy or justness of pitch—"singing in tune" according to the popular phrase), clearness of enuncia[Pg 270]tion, and careful attention to all the dynamic gradations of tone, from very soft up to very loud, and all shades of expression between, in the development of that gradual augmentation of tone called crescendo, and the gradual diminution called diminuendo, the highest order of individual skill is exacted from every chorister; for upon individual perfection in these things depends the collective effect which it is the purpose of the conductor to achieve. Sensuous beauty of tone, even in large aggregations, is also dependent to a great degree upon careful and proper emission of voice by each individual, and it is because the contralto part in most choral music, being a middle part, lies so easily in the voices of the singers that the contralto contingent in American choirs, especially, so often attracts attention by the charm of its tone. Contralto voices are seldom forced into the regions which compel so great a physical strain that beauty and character must be sacrificed to mere accomplishment of utterance, as is frequently the case with the soprano part.[Pg 271]
The question is relevant: What makes a choral performance excellent? The same qualities that define excellence in an orchestral performance aren't enough, except as a broad idea. A higher level of synchronized action is expected from a group of singers than from a group of instrumentalists. Many parts in a symphony can be played by a single instrument. The unity of voice is limited to each of the five string sections. In a choir, there can be anywhere from twelve to one hundred fifty voices, or even more, singing each part together. This requires individual identities to fade away in a chorus, while in a band, under the skilled guidance of the conductor, much of the color and expression relies on asserting individuality. Each section in a choir must aim for a uniform voice quality; each singer must put aside their ego for the group but use their skills to master the techniques of singing. In working on precise attacks (i.e., starting and stopping a note promptly), pure intonation (i.e., hitting the right pitch—"singing in tune" as people say), clear enunciation, and paying close attention to all the dynamic nuances of tone, from very soft to very loud and every expression in between, like the gradual increase in volume known as crescendo and the gradual decrease known as diminuendo, the highest level of individual skill is required from every chorister. The overall impact that the conductor aims to achieve depends on each person's perfection in these areas. Even in large groups, the beautiful quality of tone heavily relies on each individual's careful and proper way of singing, which is why the contralto part in most choral music, being a middle range, fits well within the singers' voices. This is particularly noticeable in American choirs, where the contralto section often stands out for its lovely tone. Contralto voices are rarely pushed to extremes that require such physical effort that they sacrifice beauty and character just to produce sound, which often happens with soprano parts.
Yet back of all this exercise of individual skill there must be a spirit of self-sacrifice which can only exist in effective potency if prompted by universal sympathy and love for the art. A selfish chorister is not a chorister, though possessed of the voice of a Melba or Mario. Balance between the parts, not only in the fundamental constitution of the choir but also in all stages of a performance, is also a matter of the highest consideration. In urban communities, especially, it is difficult to secure perfect tonal symmetry—the rule is a poverty in tenor voices—but those who go to hear choral concerts are entitled to hear a well-balanced choir, and the presence of an army of sopranos will not condone a squad of tenors. Again, I say, better a well-balanced small choir than an ill-balanced large one.
Yet behind all this individual skill, there must be a spirit of self-sacrifice that can only thrive if supported by a shared sympathy and love for the art. A self-centered chorister is not a true chorister, even if they have the voice of a Melba or Mario. Balancing the parts, not only in the basic structure of the choir but also throughout every stage of a performance, is crucial. In urban areas, especially, it can be challenging to achieve perfect tonal symmetry—the typical issue is a lack of tenor voices—but those who attend choral concerts deserve to hear a well-balanced choir, and having a lot of sopranos won't make up for a weak tenor section. Once again, I say, a well-balanced small choir is better than a poorly balanced large one.
I have not enumerated all the elements which enter into a meritorious performance, nor shall I discuss them all; only in passing do I wish to direct attention to one which shines by its absence in the choral performances not only of America but also of Great[Pg 272] Britain and Germany. Proper pronunciation of the texts is an obvious requirement; so ought also to be declamation. There is no reason why characteristic expression, by which I mean expression which goes to the genius of the melodic phrase when it springs from the verbal, should be ignored, simply because it may be difficult of attainment from large bodies of singers. There is so much monotony in oratorio concerts because all oratorios and all parts of any single oratorio are sung alike. Only when the "Hallelujah" is sung in "The Messiah" at the gracious Christmastide is an exaltation above the dull level of the routine performances noticeable, and then it is communicated to the singers by the act of the listeners in rising to their feet. Now, despite the structural sameness in the choruses of "The Messiah," they have a great variety of content, and if the characteristic physiognomy of each could but be disclosed, the grand old work, which seems hackneyed to so many, would acquire amazing freshness, eloquence, and power. Then should we[Pg 273] be privileged to note that there is ample variety in the voice of the old master, of whom a greater than he said that when he wished, he could strike like a thunderbolt. Then should we hear the tones of amazed adoration in
I haven't listed all the factors that contribute to a great performance, nor will I cover them all; I just want to briefly point out one that is glaringly missing in choral performances not only in America but also in Great Britain and Germany. Proper pronunciation of the lyrics is obviously necessary; so should be the way they are delivered. There’s no reason to overlook the distinctive expression that captures the essence of the melodic phrases when they stem from the words, just because it might be hard to achieve with large groups of singers. There’s a lot of monotony in oratorio concerts because all oratorios and all sections of any single oratorio are performed the same way. Only when the "Hallelujah" in "The Messiah" is sung during the joyful Christmas season do we notice a lift above the dull routine of typical performances, and that energy comes from the audience rising to their feet. Now, despite the structural sameness in the choruses of "The Messiah," there’s a wide range of content, and if the unique character of each could be revealed, this grand old work, which seems worn out to many, would gain incredible freshness, expressiveness, and power. Then we would be privileged to see that there is plenty of variety in the voice of the old master, of whom someone greater said that when he chose, he could strike like a thunderbolt. Then we would hear the tones of awe-filled adoration in
of cruel scorn in
of cruel mockery in
of boastfulness and conscious strength in
of boastfulness and conscious strength in
and learn to admire as we ought to admire the declamatory strength and[Pg 274] truthfulness so common in Handel's choruses.
and learn to appreciate, as we should appreciate, the powerful expression and[Pg 274] honesty that is so typical in Handel's choruses.
There is very little cultivation of choral music of the early ecclesiastical type, and that little is limited to the Church and a few choirs specially organized for its performance, like those that I have mentioned. This music is so foreign to the conceptions of the ordinary amateur, and exacts so much skill in the singing of the intervals, lacking the prop of modern tonality as it does, that it is seldom that an amateur body can be found equal to its performance. Moreover, it is nearly all of a solemn type. Its composers were churchmen, and when it was written nearly all that there was of artistic music was in the service of the Church. The secular music of the time consisted chiefly in Madrigals, which differed from ecclesiastical music only in their texts, they being generally erotic in sentiment. The choristers of to-day, no less than the public, find it difficult to appreciate them, because they are not melodic in the sense that most music is nowadays. In them the melody is not the privileged[Pg 275] possession of the soprano voice. All the voices stand on an equal footing, and the composition consists of a weaving together, according to scientific rules, of a number of voices—counterpoint as it is called.
There's very little choral music from the early church period being performed, and what little there is tends to be limited to church settings and a few specialized choirs, like the ones I've mentioned. This type of music feels really foreign to most amateur musicians and requires a lot of skill when it comes to singing the intervals, especially since it doesn’t rely on modern tonality. Because of this, it’s rare to find an amateur group that's capable of performing it. Additionally, most of this music has a serious tone. Its composers were church officials, and at the time it was written, most artistic music served the church. Secular music back then was mainly Madrigals, which only differed in lyrics, often being more romantic in nature. Today's choirs and audiences find it hard to appreciate this music because it doesn't have the same melodic focus that most contemporary music offers. In this style, melody isn't solely the domain of the soprano voice. All the voices are treated equally, and the composition involves intertwining several voices according to complex rules, known as counterpoint.
Our hymn-tunes are homophonic, based upon a melody sung by one voice, for which the other voices provide the harmony. This style of music came into the Church through the German Reformation. Though Calvin was a lover of music he restricted its practice among his followers to unisonal psalmody, that is, to certain tunes adapted to the versified psalms sung without accompaniment of harmony voices. On the adoption of the Genevan psalter he gave the strictest injunction that neither its text nor its melodies were to be altered.
Our hymn tunes are simple, featuring a melody sung by a single voice, while the other voices provide harmony. This type of music entered the Church through the German Reformation. Although Calvin appreciated music, he limited its use among his followers to singing psalms in unison, meaning specific tunes set to the versified psalms sung without harmony. When the Genevan psalter was adopted, he strictly ordered that neither its text nor its melodies should be changed.
"Those songs and melodies," said he, "which are composed for the mere pleasure of the ear, and all they call ornamental music, and songs for four parts, do not behoove the majesty of the Church, and cannot fail greatly to displease God."
"Those songs and melodies," he said, "which are created purely for the enjoyment of listening, and all the so-called ornamental music and four-part songs, do not suit the dignity of the Church and are sure to greatly displease God."
Under the influence of the German reformers music was in a very different[Pg 276] case. Luther was not only an amateur musician, he was also an ardent lover of scientific music. Josquin des Pres, a contemporary of Columbus, was his greatest admiration; nevertheless, he was anxious from the beginning of his work of Church establishment to have the music of the German Church German in spirit and style. In 1525 he wrote:
Under the influence of the German reformers, music was in a very different[Pg 276] situation. Luther wasn't just a hobbyist musician; he was also really passionate about scientific music. Josquin des Pres, a contemporary of Columbus, was his biggest inspiration; however, from the start of his efforts to establish the Church, he wanted the music of the German Church to be distinctively German in spirit and style. In 1525, he wrote:
"I should like to have a German mass, and I am indeed at work on one; but I am anxious that it shall be truly German in manner. I have no objection to a translated Latin text and Latin notes; but they are neither proper nor just (aber es lautet nicht artig noch rechtschaffen); text and notes, accent, melodies, and demeanor must come from our mother tongue and voice, else will it all be but a mimicry, like that of the apes."
"I would like to have a German mass, and I am working on one; but I want it to be genuinely German in style. I have no problem with a translated Latin text and Latin notes; however, they are neither appropriate nor fair (aber es lautet nicht artig noch rechtschaffen); the text and notes, accents, melodies, and delivery must come from our native language and voice, or it will just be imitation, like that of monkeys."
In the Church music of the time, composed, as I have described, by a scientific interweaving of voices, the composers had got into the habit of utilizing secular melodies as the foundation on which to build their contrapuntal structures. I have no doubt that it was the spirit which speaks out of Luther's words which brought it to pass that in Ger[Pg 277]many contrapuntal music with popular melodies as foundations developed into the chorale, in which the melody and not the counterpoint was the essential thing. With the Lutheran Church came congregational singing; with congregational singing the need of a new style of composition, which should not only make the participation of the people in the singing possible, but should also stimulate them to sing by freeing the familiar melodies (the melodies of folk-songs) from the elaborate and ingenious, but soulless, counterpoint which fettered them.
In the church music of that time, created through a scientific blend of voices, composers had started to use secular melodies as the foundation for their complex structures. I'm sure it was the spirit behind Luther's words that led to the development of contrapuntal music in Germany, where popular melodies became the basis for chorales, focusing on the melody rather than the counterpoint. With the Lutheran Church came congregational singing; and with that, the need for a new style of composition arose—one that not only allowed people to participate in singing but also encouraged them to sing by simplifying familiar melodies (the tunes of folk songs) that had been constrained by intricate and lifeless counterpoint.
The Flemish masters, who were the musical law-givers, had been using secular tunes for over a century, but only as stalking-horses for counterpoint; and when the Germans began to use their tunes, they, too, buried them beyond recognition in the contrapuntal mass. The people were invited to sing paraphrases of the psalms to familiar tunes, it is true, but the choir's polyphony went far to stifle the spirit of the melody. Soon the free spirit which I have repeatedly referred to as Romanticism, and which[Pg 278] was powerfully encouraged by the Reformation, prompted a style of composition in which the admired melody was lifted into relief. This could not be done until the new style of writing invented by the creators of the opera (see Chapter VII.) came in, but as early as 1568 Dr. Lucas Ostrander published fifty hymns and psalms with music so arranged "that the congregation may join in singing them." This, then, is in outline the story of the beginning of modern hymnology, and it is recalled to the patrons of choral concerts whenever in Bach's "Passion Music" or in Mendelssohn's "St. Paul" the choir sings one of the marvellous old hymns of the German Church.
The Flemish masters, who were the musical trendsetters, had been using secular tunes for over a hundred years, but only as a means to create counterpoint; when the Germans started using their melodies, they too buried them beyond recognition in the contrapuntal mass. It's true that people were invited to sing psalm paraphrases to familiar tunes, but the choir's polyphony often overshadowed the spirit of the melody. Soon, the free spirit I’ve mentioned as Romanticism, which was greatly encouraged by the Reformation, inspired a style of composition that highlighted the admired melody. This shift couldn't happen until the new style of writing developed by the creators of opera came along (see Chapter VII.), but as early as 1568, Dr. Lucas Ostrander published fifty hymns and psalms with music arranged "so that the congregation may join in singing them." This outlines the beginnings of modern hymnology, which is remembered by choral concertgoers whenever Bach's "Passion Music" or Mendelssohn's "St. Paul" features one of the incredible old hymns of the German Church.
Choral music being bound up with the Church, it has naturally participated in the conservatism characteristic of the Church. The severe old style has survived in the choral compositions of to-day, while instrumental music has grown to be almost a new thing within the century which is just closing. It is the severe style established by Bach, however, not that of Palestrina. In the Church[Pg 279] compositions prior to Palestrina the emotional power of harmony was but little understood. The harmonies, indeed, were the accidents of the interweaving of melodies. Palestrina was among the first to feel the uplifting effect which might result from a simple sequence of pure consonant harmonies, and the three chords which open his famous "Stabat Mater"
Choral music being connected to the Church has naturally mirrored its conservative nature. The strict old style is still present in today’s choral compositions, while instrumental music has evolved into something almost entirely new in the past century. However, it is Bach’s strict style that persists, not that of Palestrina. In the Church compositions prior to Palestrina, the emotional impact of harmony was not really understood. The harmonies were often just byproducts of overlapping melodies. Palestrina was one of the first to recognize the uplifting effect that could come from a simple sequence of pure consonant harmonies, as seen in the three chords that start his famous "Stabat Mater."
are a sign of his style as distinct in its way as the devices by means of which Wagner stamps his individuality on his phrases. His melodies, too, compared with the artificial motivi of his predecessors, are distinguished by grace, beauty, and expressiveness, while his command of ætherial effects, due to the manner in which the voices are combined, is absolutely without parallel from his day to this. Of the mystery of pure beauty he enjoyed a wonderful revelation, and has[Pg 280] handed it down to us in such works as the "Stabat Mater," "Missa Papæ Marcelli," and the "Improperia."
are a sign of his style that is as distinct in its way as the techniques Wagner uses to mark his individuality in his phrases. His melodies, when compared to the artificial motivi of his predecessors, stand out for their grace, beauty, and expressiveness. His ability to create ethereal effects, thanks to the way the voices are combined, has no equal from his time to now. He experienced a remarkable revelation of the mystery of pure beauty, which he has[Pg 280] passed down to us in works like the "Stabat Mater," "Missa Papæ Marcelli," and the "Improperia."
This music must not be listened to with the notion in mind of dramatic expression such as we almost instinctively feel to-day. Palestrina does not seek to proclaim the varying sentiment which underlies his texts. That leads to individual interpretation and is foreign to the habits of churchmen in the old conception, when the individual was completely resolved in the organization. He aimed to exalt the mystery of the service, not to bring it down to popular comprehension and make it a personal utterance. For such a design in music we must wait until after the Reformation, when the ancient mysticism began to fall back before the demands of reason, when the idea of the sole and sufficient mediation of the Church lost some of its power in the face of the growing conviction of intimate personal relationship between man and his creator. Now idealism had to yield some of its dominion to realism, and a more rugged art grew up in place of that which had[Pg 281] been so wonderfully sublimated by mysticism.
This music shouldn't be listened to with the idea of dramatic expression like we often do today. Palestrina doesn't aim to express the changing emotions behind his texts. That leads to personal interpretation, which is not in line with how church leaders used to think, when the individual was fully integrated into the organization. He wanted to elevate the mystery of the service, not simplify it for popular understanding or make it a personal statement. We wouldn't see such an approach in music until after the Reformation, when ancient mysticism began to recede in the face of reason, and the idea of the Church being the sole mediator lost some of its influence as people started to believe more in a personal relationship with their creator. At that point, idealism had to give way to realism, and a tougher style of art emerged to replace what had been so beautifully elevated by mysticism.[Pg 281]
It is in Bach, who came a century after Palestrina, that we find the most eloquent musical proclamation of the new régime, and it is in no sense disrespectful to the great German master if we feel that the change in ideals was accompanied with a loss in sensuous charm, or pure æsthetic beauty. Effect has had to yield to idea. It is in the flow of the voices, the color effects which result from combination and registers, the clarity of the harmonies, the reposefulness coming from conscious ease of utterance, the loveliness of each individual part, and the spiritual exaltation of the whole that the æsthetic mystery of Palestrina's music lies.
In Bach, who came a century after Palestrina, we find the most powerful musical expression of the new era. It's not disrespectful to the great German composer if we acknowledge that the shift in ideals came with a loss of sensual charm or pure aesthetic beauty. The focus has shifted from effect to idea. The aesthetic mystery of Palestrina's music lies in the flow of the voices, the color effects from their combinations and ranges, the clarity of the harmonies, the calm that comes from the ease of expression, the beauty of each part, and the spiritual uplift of the whole.
Like Palestrina, Bach is the culmination of the musical practice of his time, but, unlike Palestrina, he is also the starting-point of a new development. With Bach the old contrapuntal art, now not vocal merely but instrumental also and mixed, reaches its climax, and the tendency sets in which leads to the highly complex and dramatic art of to-[Pg 282]day. Palestrina's art is Roman; the spirit of restfulness, of celestial calm, of supernatural revelation and supernal beauty broods over it. Bach's is Gothic—rugged, massive, upward striving, human. In Palestrina's music the voice that speaks is the voice of angels; in Bach's it is the voice of men.
Like Palestrina, Bach represents the peak of the musical practices of his time, but unlike Palestrina, he also marks the beginning of a new era. With Bach, the old art of counterpoint, now not just vocal but also instrumental and mixed, reaches its highest point, leading to the intricate and dramatic art of today. Palestrina's style is Roman; it embodies a sense of calm, celestial stillness, supernatural insight, and transcendent beauty. Bach's style is Gothic—rugged, substantial, upward-reaching, and human. In Palestrina's music, the voice heard is that of angels; in Bach's, it is the voice of humanity.
Bach is the publisher of the truest, tenderest, deepest, and most individual religious feeling. His music is peculiarly a hymning of the religious sentiment of Protestant Germany, where salvation is to be wrought out with fear and trembling by each individual through faith and works rather than the agency of even a divinely constituted Church. It reflects, with rare fidelity and clearness, the essential qualities of the German people—their warm sympathy, profound compassion, fervent love, and sturdy faith. As the Church fell into the background and the individual came to the fore, religious music took on the dramatic character which we find in the "Passion Music" of Bach. Here the sufferings and death of the Saviour, none the less an ineffable mys[Pg 283]tery, are depicted as the most poignant experience of each individual believer, and with an ingenuousness that must forever provoke the wonder of those who are unable to enter into the German nature. The worshippers do not hesitate to say: "My Jesus, good-night!" as they gather in fancy around His tomb and invoke sweet rest for His weary limbs. The difference between such a proclamation and the calm voice of the Church should be borne in mind when comparing the music of Palestrina with that of Bach; also the vast strides made by music during the intervening century.
Bach is the publisher of the most genuine, heartfelt, deep, and unique religious emotion. His music is a particular expression of the religious sentiment of Protestant Germany, where each person works out their salvation with fear and trembling through faith and good deeds rather than relying on a divinely established Church. It reflects, with exceptional honesty and clarity, the fundamental qualities of the German people—their warm empathy, deep compassion, passionate love, and strong faith. As the Church receded and the individual became more prominent, religious music gained the dramatic quality found in Bach's "Passion Music." Here, the suffering and death of the Savior, still an ineffable mystery, are portrayed as the most intense experience for each believer, with a sincerity that will forever amaze those who cannot grasp the German spirit. Worshippers do not hesitate to say: "My Jesus, good-night!" as they imaginatively gather around His tomb and wish for sweet rest for His tired body. The difference between such an expression and the calm voice of the Church should be noted when comparing the music of Palestrina with that of Bach; also, the significant advances made by music during the century in between.
Of Bach's music we have in the repertories of our best choral societies a number of motets, church cantatas, a setting of the "Magnificat," and the great mass in B minor. The term Motet lacks somewhat of definiteness of the usage of composers. Originally it seems likely that it was a secular composition which the Netherland composers enlisted in the service of the Church by adapting it to Biblical and other religious texts. Then it was always unaccompanied. In[Pg 284] the later Protestant motets the chorale came to play a great part; the various stanzas of a hymn were given different settings, the foundation of each being the hymn tune. These were interspersed with independent pieces, based on Biblical words.
Of Bach's music, our top choral societies feature several motets, church cantatas, a version of the "Magnificat," and the major mass in B minor. The term Motet isn't very clearly defined in the way composers use it. Originally, it seems that it was a secular composition that composers from the Netherlands adapted for the Church by setting it to Biblical and other religious texts. At first, these pieces were always unaccompanied. In[Pg 284] the later Protestant motets, the chorale became very important; different stanzas of a hymn were given various settings, all based on the hymn tune. These settings were mixed with independent pieces based on Biblical texts.
The Church Cantatas (Kirchencantaten) are larger services with orchestral accompaniment, which were written to conform to the various religious festivals and Sundays of the year; each has for a fundamental subject the theme which is proper to the day. Again, a chorale provides the musical foundation. Words and melody are retained, but between the stanzas occur recitatives and metrical airs, or ariosos, for solo voices in the nature of commentaries or reflections on the sentiment of the hymn or the gospel lesson for the day.
The Church Cantatas (Kirchencantaten) are larger services accompanied by an orchestra, created to align with the different religious festivals and Sundays throughout the year; each one focuses on the specific theme of the day. Additionally, a chorale serves as the musical foundation. The words and melody are preserved, but between the stanzas, there are recitatives and metrical airs, or ariosos, for solo voices that act as commentaries or reflections on the hymn or the gospel lesson for the day.
The "Passions" are still more extended, and were written for use in the Reformed Church in Holy Week. As an art-form they are unique, combining a number of elements and having all the apparatus of an oratorio[Pg 285] plus the congregation, which took part in the performance by singing the hymns dispersed through the work. The service (for as a service, rather than as an oratorio, it must be treated) roots in the Miracle plays and Mysteries of the Middle Ages, but its origin is even more remote, going back to the custom followed by the primitive Christians of making the reading of the story of the Passion a special service for Holy Week. In the Eastern Church it was introduced in a simple dramatic form as early as the fourth century A.D., the treatment being somewhat like the ancient tragedies, the text being intoned or chanted. In the Western Church, until the sixteenth century, the Passion was read in a way which gave the service one element which is found in Bach's works in an amplified form. Three deacons were employed, one to read (or rather chant to Gregorian melodies) the words of Christ, another to deliver the narrative in the words of the Evangelist, and a third to give the utterances and exclamations of the Apostles and people. This was[Pg 286] the Cantus Passionis Domini nostri Jesu Christe of the Church, and had so strong a hold upon the tastes of the people that it was preserved by Luther in the Reformed Church.
The "Passions" are even more extensive and were created for use in the Reformed Church during Holy Week. As an art form, they are unique, blending multiple elements and featuring all the components of an oratorio[Pg 285], along with the congregation, which participated in the performance by singing the hymns woven throughout the work. The service (which should be considered more of a service than an oratorio) has roots in the Miracle plays and Mysteries of the Middle Ages, but its origin goes even further back, tracing to the early Christians' practice of making the reading of the Passion story a special service for Holy Week. In the Eastern Church, it was introduced in a straightforward dramatic form as early as the fourth century A.D., resembling ancient tragedies, with the text being intoned or chanted. In the Western Church, until the sixteenth century, the Passion was read in a manner that included an element later amplified in Bach's works. Three deacons were involved: one to read (or rather chant to Gregorian melodies) Christ's words, another to narrate the story in the Evangelist's words, and a third to express the words and exclamations of the Apostles and the people. This was[Pg 286] the Cantus Passionis Domini nostri Jesu Christe of the Church, which was so well-liked by the people that Luther preserved it in the Reformed Church.
Under this influence it was speedily amplified. The successive steps of the progress are not clear, but the choir seems to have first succeeded to the part formerly sung by the third deacon, and in some churches the whole Passion was sung antiphonally by two choirs. In the seventeenth century the introduction of recitatives and arias, distributed among singers who represented the personages of sacred history, increased the dramatic element of the service which reached its climax in the "St. Matthew" setting by Bach. The chorales are supposed to have been introduced about 1704. Bach's "Passions" are the last that figure in musical history. That "according to St. John" is performed occasionally in Germany, but it yields the palm of excellence to that "according to St. Matthew," which had its first performance on Good Friday, 1729, in Leipsic. It is in two parts,[Pg 287] which were formerly separated by the sermon, and employs two choirs, each with its own orchestra, solo singers in all the classes of voices, and a harpsichord to accompany all the recitatives, except those of Jesus, which are distinguished by being accompanied by the orchestral strings.
Under this influence, it quickly grew. The exact steps of the progress aren’t clear, but it seems the choir initially took over the part previously sung by the third deacon, and in some churches, the entire Passion was sung alternately by two choirs. In the seventeenth century, the addition of recitatives and arias, sung by performers portraying figures from sacred history, heightened the dramatic aspect of the service, peaking with Bach's "St. Matthew" version. The chorales are believed to have been introduced around 1704. Bach's "Passions" are the last to appear in musical history. The one "according to St. John" is occasionally performed in Germany, but it doesn’t compare in quality to the one "according to St. Matthew," which premiered on Good Friday, 1729, in Leipzig. It consists of two parts,[Pg 287] which were previously separated by a sermon, and uses two choirs, each with its own orchestra, solo singers across all voice types, and a harpsichord to accompany all the recitatives, except for Jesus's, which stand out by being accompanied by the orchestral strings.
In the nature of things passions, oratorios, and their secular cousins, cantatas, imply scenes and actions, and therefore have a remote kinship with the lyric drama. The literary analogy which they suggest is the epic poem as contra-distinguished from the drama. While the drama presents incident, the oratorio relates, expounds, and celebrates, presenting it to the fancy through the ear instead of representing it to the eye. A great deal of looseness has crept into this department of music as into every other, and the various forms have been approaching each other until in some cases it is become difficult to say which term, opera or oratorio, ought to be applied. Rubinstein's "sacred operas" are oratorios profusely interspersed with stage directions, many of which are im[Pg 288]possible of scenic realization. Their whole purpose is to work upon the imagination of the listeners and thus open gate-ways for the music. Ever since its composition, Saint-Saëns's "Samson and Delilah" has held a place in both theatre and concert-room. Liszt's "St. Elizabeth" has been found more effective when provided with pictorial accessories than without. The greater part of "Elijah" might be presented in dramatic form.
In the nature of things, passions, oratorios, and their secular counterparts, cantatas, imply scenes and actions, which gives them a distant relationship with lyrical drama. The literary comparison they suggest is the epic poem in contrast to drama. While drama presents incidents, the oratorio relates, explains, and celebrates, bringing it to life through sound rather than visual representation. A lot of looseness has seeped into this area of music as it has in others, and the different forms have been merging so much that it has become hard to determine whether to call something an opera or an oratorio. Rubinstein's "sacred operas" are essentially oratorios filled with stage directions, many of which are impossible to portray on stage. Their entire goal is to engage the listeners' imagination and create pathways for the music. Since its creation, Saint-Saëns's "Samson and Delilah" has had a place in both the theater and concert hall. Liszt's "St. Elizabeth" has proven to be more effective when accompanied by visual elements than when performed alone. Most of "Elijah" could be presented in a dramatic format.
Confusing and anomalous as these things are, they find their explanation in the circumstance that the oratorio never quite freed itself from the influence of the people's Church plays in which it had its beginning. As a distinct art-form it began in a mixture of artistic entertainment and religious worship provided in the early part of the sixteenth century by Filippo Neri (now a saint) for those who came for pious instruction to his oratory (whence the name). The purpose of these entertainments being religious, the subjects were Biblical, and though the musical progress from the beginning was along the[Pg 289] line of the lyric drama, contemporaneous in origin with it, the music naturally developed into broader forms on the choral side, because music had to make up for the lack of pantomime, costumes, and scenery. Hence we have not only the preponderance of choruses in the oratorio over recitative, arias, duets, trios, and so forth, but also the adherence in the choral part to the old manner of writing which made the expansion of the choruses possible. Where the choruses left the field of pure reflection and became narrative, as in "Israel in Egypt," or assumed a dramatic character, as in the "Elijah," the composer found in them vehicles for descriptive and characteristic music, and so local color came into use. Characterization of the solo parts followed as a matter of course, an early illustration being found in the manner in which Bach lifted the words of Christ into prominence by surrounding them with the radiant halo which streams from the violin accompaniment. In consequence the singer to whom was assigned the task of singing the part of Jesus presented himself[Pg 290] to the fancy of the listeners as a representative of the historical personage—as the Christ of the drama.
As confusing and unusual as these things are, they can be explained by the fact that the oratorio never fully broke free from the influence of the community Church plays where it originated. As a distinct art form, it started in the early sixteenth century with a blend of artistic entertainment and religious worship provided by Filippo Neri (now a saint) for those seeking pious instruction at his oratory (hence the name). Since these entertainments were religious in purpose, their subjects were Biblical. Although musically they evolved along the lines of lyric drama, which emerged around the same time, the music naturally expanded into broader choral forms because it needed to compensate for the lack of pantomime, costumes, and scenery. Therefore, we see a greater emphasis on choruses in the oratorio compared to recitatives, arias, duets, trios, and so on, as well as a continuation of the old style in choral writing that allowed the choruses to grow. When the choruses moved beyond pure reflection to tell a story, as in "Israel in Egypt," or took on a dramatic character, as in "Elijah," composers used them as vehicles for descriptive and characteristic music, incorporating local color. Characterization of the solo parts naturally followed, with an early example being Bach’s way of highlighting the words of Christ by surrounding them with the radiant sound of the violin accompaniment. As a result, the singer assigned to portray Jesus presented himself to the audience as a representation of the historical figure— as the Christ of the drama.
The growth of the instrumental art here came admirably into play, and so it came to pass that opera and oratorio now have their musical elements of expression in common, and differ only in their application of them—opera foregoing the choral element to a great extent as being a hindrance to action, and oratorio elevating it to make good the absence of scenery and action. While oratorios are biblical and legendary, cantatas deal with secular subjects and, in the form of dramatic ballads, find a delightful field in the world of romance and supernaturalism.
The development of instrumental music really became important here, leading to the fact that opera and oratorio share similar musical elements of expression, differing mainly in how they use them—opera largely excludes choral sections because they can slow down the action, while oratorio emphasizes them to compensate for the lack of scenery and movement. While oratorios focus on biblical and legendary themes, cantatas explore secular topics and, in the form of dramatic ballads, create a charming space in the realm of romance and the supernatural.
Transferred from the Church to the concert-room, and considered as an art-form instead of the eucharistic office, the Mass has always made a strong appeal to composers, and half a dozen masterpieces of missal composition hold places in the concert lists of the singing societies. Notable among these are the Requiems of Mozart, Berlioz, and Verdi, and the Solemn Mass in D by[Pg 291] Beethoven. These works represent at one and the same time the climax of accomplishment in the musical treatment and the secularization of the missal text. They are the natural outcome of the expansion of the office by the introduction of the orchestra into the Church, the departure from the a capella style of writing, which could not be consorted with the orchestra, and the growth of a desire to enhance the pomp of great occasions in the Church by the production of masses specially composed for them. Under such circumstances the devotional purpose of the mass was lost in the artistic, and composers gave free reign to their powers, for which they found an ample stimulus in the missal text.
Moved from the church to the concert hall and seen as an art form instead of a religious service, the Mass has always attracted composers, and several masterpieces of choral music are featured in the concert programs of singing groups. Among the most notable are the Requiems by Mozart, Berlioz, and Verdi, along with Beethoven's Solemn Mass in D. These pieces showcase the peak of musical achievement as well as the secularization of the mass text. They are the natural result of expanding the service by introducing orchestras into the church, moving away from the a cappella style, which didn’t blend with orchestras, and a growing desire to elevate significant occasions in the church through specially composed masses. As a result, the devotional purpose of the mass became overshadowed by its artistic aspects, allowing composers to fully express their creativity, inspired significantly by the mass text.
The first effect, and the one which largely justifies the adherents of the old ecclesiastical style in their crusade against the Catholic Church music of to-day, was to make the masses sentimental and operatic. So little regard was had for the sentiment of the words, so little respect for the solemnity of the sacrament, that more than a century ago[Pg 292] Mozart (whose masses are far from being models of religious expression) could say to Cantor Doles of a Gloria which the latter showed him, "S'ist ja alles nix," and immediately sing the music to "Hol's der Geier, das geht flink!" which words, he said, went better. The liberty begotten by this license, though it tended to ruin the mass, considered strictly as a liturgical service, developed it musically. The masses for the dead were among the earliest to feel the spirit of the time, for in the sequence, Dies iræ, they contained the dramatic element which the solemn mass lacked. The Kyrie, Credo, Gloria, Sanctus, and Agnus Dei are purely lyrical, and though the evolutionary movement ended in Beethoven conceiving certain portions (notably the Agnus Dei) in a dramatic sense, it was but natural that so far as tradition fixed the disposition and formal style of the various parts, it should not be disturbed. At an early date the composers began to put forth their powers of description in the Dies iræ, however, and there is extant in a French mass an[Pg 293] amusing example of the length to which tone-painting in this music was carried by them. Gossec wrote a Requiem on the death of Mirabeau which became famous. The words, Quantus tremor est futurus, he set so that on each syllable there were repetitions, staccato, of a single tone, thus:
The first effect, which mainly supports those defending the old church style in their fight against modern Catholic Church music, was to make the masses overly sentimental and operatic. There was so little attention paid to the feelings of the words and so little respect for the solemnity of the sacrament that over a century ago[Pg 292], Mozart (whose masses are far from being examples of true religious expression) told Cantor Doles about a Gloria that he showed him, "S'ist ja alles nix," and then immediately sang the music to "Hol's der Geier, das geht flink!," claiming those words were a better fit. The freedom created by this disregard, while it tended to undermine the mass when viewed strictly as a liturgical service, did help its musical development. The masses for the dead were among the first to reflect the spirit of the time, as the sequence Dies iræ included the dramatic element that was missing in the solemn mass. The Kyrie, Credo, Gloria, Sanctus, and Agnus Dei are purely lyrical pieces, and while the trend culminated in Beethoven interpreting certain sections (especially the Agnus Dei) in a dramatic way, it was natural that the established arrangement and formal style of the different parts would remain unchanged. Early on, composers began to showcase their descriptive abilities in the Dies iræ, and there’s a noteworthy example from a French mass[Pg 293] that illustrates how far tone-painting in this music was taken. Gossec wrote a Requiem for the death of Mirabeau that gained fame. He set the words Quantus tremor est futurus in a way that added repetitions, staccato, for each syllable, like this:
This absurd stuttering Gossec designed to picture the terror inspired by the coming of the Judge at the last trumpet.
This ridiculous stuttering piece by Gossec is meant to capture the fear brought on by the arrival of the Judge at the final trumpet.
The development of instrumentation placed a factor in the hands of these writers which they were not slow to utilize, especially in writing music for[Pg 294] the Dies iræ, and how effectively Mozart used the orchestra in his Requiem it is not necessary to state. It is a safe assumption that Beethoven's Mass in D was largely instrumental in inspiring Berlioz to set the Requiem as he did. With Beethoven the dramatic idea is the controlling one, and so it is with Berlioz. Beethoven, while showing a reverence for the formulas of the Church, and respecting the tradition which gave the Kyrie a triple division and made fugue movements out of the phrases "Cum sancto spiritu in gloria Dei patris—Amen," "Et vitam venturi," and "Osanna in excelsis," nevertheless gave his composition a scope which placed it beyond the apparatus of the Church, and filled it with a spirit that spurns the limitations of any creed of less breadth and universality than the grand Theism which affectionate communion with nature had taught him.
The development of instrumentation gave these composers a tool they readily embraced, especially in writing music for[Pg 294] the Dies iræ, and it's well-known how effectively Mozart utilized the orchestra in his Requiem. It's safe to say that Beethoven's Mass in D greatly inspired Berlioz in how he approached his Requiem. With Beethoven, the dramatic concept is the driving force, and the same goes for Berlioz. While Beethoven honored the traditions of the Church and respected the conventions that structured the Kyrie with its triple division and created fugue sections from the phrases "Cum sancto spiritu in gloria Dei patris—Amen," "Et vitam venturi," and "Osanna in excelsis," he still expanded his composition in a way that transcended the Church's confines, infusing it with a spirit that rejects the limitations of any belief system less expansive and universal than the grand Theism that his deep connection with nature had taught him.
Berlioz, less religious, less reverential, but equally fired by the solemnity and majesty of the matter given into his hands, wrote a work in which he placed his highest conception of the awfulness[Pg 295] of the Last Judgment and the emotions which are awakened by its contemplation. In respect of the instrumentation he showed a far greater audacity than Beethoven displayed even in the much-mooted trumpets and drums of the Agnus Dei, where he introduces the sounds of war to heighten the intensity of the prayer for peace, "Dona nobis pacem." This is talked about in the books as a bold innovation. It seems to have escaped notice that the idea had occurred to Haydn twenty-four years before and been realized by him. In 1796 Haydn wrote a mass, "In Tempore Belli," the French army being at the time in Steyermark. He set the words, "Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi," to an accompaniment of drums, "as if the enemy were already heard coming in the distance." He went farther than this in a Mass in D minor, when he accompanied the Benedictus with fanfares of trumpets. But all such timid ventures in the use of instruments in the mass sink into utter insignificance when compared with Berlioz's apparatus in the Tuba mirum of his Requiem, which supplements the or[Pg 296]dinary symphonic orchestra, some of its instruments already doubled, with four brass bands of eight or ten instruments each, sixteen extra drums, and a tam-tam.
Berlioz, less religious and less reverent, but equally inspired by the seriousness and grandeur of the subject he was handling, created a piece where he expressed his highest vision of the terror of the Last Judgment and the emotions it stirs. In terms of instrumentation, he displayed much more boldness than Beethoven did, even in the often-discussed trumpets and drums of the Agnus Dei, where he incorporates sounds of war to amplify the intensity of the prayer for peace, "Dona nobis pacem." This is often described in books as a daring innovation. It seems to have gone unnoticed that Haydn had the same idea twenty-four years earlier and executed it. In 1796, during the time the French army was in Steyermark, Haydn wrote a mass titled "In Tempore Belli." He set the words "Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi" to a drum accompaniment "as if the enemy were already heard coming in the distance." He went even further in a Mass in D minor, where he accompanied the Benedictus with trumpet fanfares. But all such tentative uses of instruments in the mass pale in comparison to Berlioz's setup in the Tuba mirum of his Requiem, which adds to the ordinary symphonic orchestra—some instruments already doubled—with four brass bands of eight or ten instruments each, sixteen additional drums, and a tam-tam.
IX
Musician, Critic, and Public
I have been told that there are many people who read the newspapers on the day after they have attended a concert or operatic representation for the purpose of finding out whether or not the performance gave them proper or sufficient enjoyment. It would not be becoming in me to inquire too curiously into the truth of such a statement, and in view of a denunciation spoken in the introductory chapter of this book, I am not sure that it is not a piece of arrogance, or impudence, on my part to undertake in any way to justify any critical writing on the subject of music. Certain it is that some men who write about music for the newspapers believe, or affect to believe, that criticism is worthless, and[Pg 298] I shall not escape the charge of inconsistency, if, after I have condemned the blunders of literary men, who are laymen in music, and separated the majority of professional writers on the art into pedants and rhapsodists, I nevertheless venture to discuss the nature and value of musical criticism. Yet, surely, there must be a right and wrong in this as in every other thing, and just as surely the present structure of society, which rests on the newspaper, invites attention to the existing relationship between musician, critic, and public as an important element in the question How to Listen to Music.
I have heard that many people read the newspapers the day after they attend a concert or opera to see if the performance gave them enough enjoyment. It wouldn’t be appropriate for me to investigate the truth of such a claim too closely, and considering a criticism mentioned in the introductory chapter of this book, I might be acting arrogantly or shamelessly by attempting to justify any critical writing on music. It’s clear that some writers who cover music for the newspapers think, or pretend to think, that criticism is pointless, and[Pg 298] I'll be accused of inconsistency if, after criticizing the mistakes of literary figures who are not music experts and classifying most professional writers on music as either pedants or rhapsodists, I still dare to discuss the nature and value of musical criticism. Still, there must be a right and wrong in this, just as there is in everything else, and the current structure of society, which relies on newspapers, draws attention to the existing relationship between musicians, critics, and the public as a key part of the question of How to Listen to Music.
As a condition precedent to the discussion of this new element in the case, I lay down the proposition that the relationship between the three factors enumerated is so intimate and so strict that the world over they rise and fall together; which means that where the people dwell who have reached the highest plane of excellence, there also are to be found the highest types of the musician and critic; and that in the degree in which the three factors,[Pg 299] which united make up the sum of musical activity, labor harmoniously, conscientiously, and unselfishly, each striving to fulfil its mission, they advance music and further themselves, each bearing off an equal share of the good derived from the common effort. I have set the factors down in the order which they ordinarily occupy in popular discussion and which symbolizes their proper attitude toward each other and the highest potency of their collaboration. In this collaboration, as in so many others, it is conflict that brings life. Only by a surrender of their functions, one to the other, could the three apparently dissonant yet essentially harmonious factors be brought into a state of complacency; but such complacency would mean stagnation. If the published judgment on compositions and performances could always be that of the exploiting musicians, that class, at least, would read the newspapers with fewer heart-burnings; if the critics had a common mind and it were followed in concert-room and opera-house, they, as well as the musicians,[Pg 300] would have need of fewer words of displacency and more of approbation; if, finally, it were to be brought to pass that for the public nothing but amiable diversion should flow simultaneously from platform, stage, and press, then for the public would the millennium be come. A religious philosopher can transmute Adam's fall into a blessing, and we can recognize the wisdom of that dispensation which put enmity between the seed of Jubal, who was the "father of all such as handle the harp and pipe," and the seed of Saul, who, I take it, is the first critic of record (and a vigorous one, too, for he accentuated his unfavorable opinion of a harper's harping with a javelin thrust).
Before discussing this new element in the case, I want to establish that the relationship between the three factors involved is so closely intertwined that they rise and fall together everywhere. This means that wherever people excel the most, you'll also find the best musicians and critics. The degree to which these three factors,[Pg 299] which together make up the essence of musical activity, work together harmoniously, responsibly, and selflessly—each one striving to fulfill its role—advances music and benefits all of them equally, sharing in the rewards of their collective effort. I’ve listed these factors in the order they typically appear in discussions, representing their proper relationship to each other and the full potential of their collaboration. In this collaboration, as in many others, conflict brings vitality. Only by one factor yielding its role to another can these three seemingly discordant but fundamentally harmonious elements find a state of complacency; however, such complacency would lead to stagnation. If musicians could always agree with the published reviews of their works, they’d read the newspapers with less frustration; if critics were united in their mindset and acted on it together in concert halls and opera houses, both they and the musicians,[Pg 300] would need fewer negative words and more praise. Finally, if the audience could receive nothing but enjoyable entertainment simultaneously from the stage, the platform, and the press, it would feel like a golden age for them. A philosophical thinker might turn Adam’s fall into a blessing, and we can see the wisdom in the situation that created opposition between the descendants of Jubal—who is known as the "father of all who play the harp and pipe"—and the descendants of Saul, who I consider to be the first documented critic (and quite a harsh one, as he expressed his negative opinion of a harpist’s performance with a thrown javelin).
We are bound to recognize that between the three factors there is, ever was, and ever shall be in sæcula sæculorum an irrepressible conflict, and that in the nature of things the middle factor is the Ishmaelite whose hand is raised against everybody and against whom everybody's hand is raised. The complacency of the musician and the indifference, not to say ignorance, of the public[Pg 301] ordinarily combine to make them allies, and the critic is, therefore, placed between two millstones, where he is vigorously rasped on both sides, and whence, being angular and hard of outer shell, he frequently requites the treatment received with complete and energetic reciprocity. Is he therefore to be pitied? Not a bit; for in this position he is performing one of the most significant and useful of his functions, and disclosing one of his most precious virtues. While musician and public must perforce remain in the positions in which they have been placed with relation to each other it must be apparent at half a glance that it would be the simplest matter in the world for the critic to extricate himself from his predicament. He would only need to take his cue from the public, measuring his commendation by the intensity of their applause, his dispraise by their signs of displeasure, and all would be well with him. We all know this to be true, that people like to read that which flatters them by echoing their own thoughts. The more delightfully it is put by the writer the[Pg 302] more the reader is pleased, for has he not had the same idea? Are they not his? Is not their appearance in a public print proof of the shrewdness and soundness of his judgment? Ruskin knows this foible in human nature and condemns it. You may read in "Sesame and Lilies:"
We have to acknowledge that there has always been and always will be an unbreakable conflict between the three factors, and that in the grand scheme of things, the middle factor is like the Ishmaelite, whose hand is raised against everyone and against whom everyone’s hand is raised. The smugness of the musician and the indifference, if not ignorance, of the public usually combine to make them allies, placing the critic between two tough spots, where he gets rubbed raw on both sides. Given that the critic is tough and has a hard exterior, he often responds to this treatment with equal force. Should we pity him? Not at all; in this role, he is performing one of his most important and valuable functions, revealing one of his greatest virtues. While the musician and the public have to stay in their respective positions regarding each other, it’s clear at a glance that it would be easy for the critic to free himself from his situation. He just needs to follow the crowd, giving praise according to the level of their applause and criticism based on their signs of discontent, and everything would be fine for him. We all know it’s true that people like to read what flatters them by reflecting their own thoughts. The more beautifully the writer expresses it, the more the reader enjoys it, because hasn’t he had the same thought? Are they not his ideas? Isn’t their publication proof of his keen insight and sound judgment? Ruskin understands this weakness in human nature and criticizes it. You can read about it in "Sesame and Lilies:"
"Very ready we are to say of a book, 'How good this is—that's exactly what I think!' But the right feeling is, 'How strange that is! I never thought of that before, and yet I see it is true; or if I do not now, I hope I shall, some day.' But whether thus submissively or not, at least be sure that you go at the author to get at his meaning, not to find yours. Judge it afterward if you think yourself qualified to do so, but ascertain it first."
"We're quick to say about a book, 'This is great—that's exactly what I think!' But the right mindset should be, 'How strange that is! I never considered that before, yet I can see it’s true; or if I don’t see it now, I hope to one day.' But whether you go into it with an open mind or not, make sure you approach the author to understand their meaning, not just to find your own. Judge it later if you feel qualified, but make sure you understand it first."
As a rule, however, the critic is not guilty of the wrong of speaking out the thought of others, but publishes what there is of his own mind, and this I laud in him as a virtue, which is praiseworthy in the degree that it springs from loftiness of aim, depth of knowledge, and sincerity and unselfishness of purpose.
As a rule, though, the critic isn't wrong for expressing the thoughts of others; instead, they share their own ideas, and I admire this quality as a virtue. It deserves praise to the extent that it comes from a high aim, deep understanding, and honesty and selflessness of intention.
Let us look a little into the views which our factors do and those which they ought to entertain of each other.[Pg 303] The utterances of musicians have long ago made it plain that as between the critic and the public the greater measure of their respect and deference is given to the public. The critic is bound to recognize this as entirely natural; his right of protest does not accrue until he can show that the deference is ignoble and injurious to good art. It is to the public that the musician appeals for the substantial signs of what is called success. This appeal to the jury instead of the judge is as characteristic of the conscientious composer who is sincerely convinced that he was sent into the world to widen the boundaries of art, as it is of the mere time-server who aims only at tickling the popular ear. The reason is obvious to a little close thinking: Ignorance is at once a safeguard against and a promoter of conservatism. This sounds like a paradox, but the rapid growth of Wagner's music in the admiration of the people of the United States might correctly be cited as a proof that the statement is true. Music like the concert fragments from Wagner's lyric dramas is accepted[Pg 304] with promptitude and delight, because its elements are those which appeal most directly and forcibly to our sense-perception and those primitive tastes which are the most readily gratified by strong outlines and vivid colors. Their vigorous rhythms, wealth of color, and sonority would make these fragments far more impressive to a savage than the suave beauty of a symphony by Haydn; yet do we not all know that while whole-hearted, intelligent enjoyment of a Haydn symphony is conditioned upon a considerable degree of culture, an equally whole-hearted, intelligent appreciation of Wagner's music presupposes a much wider range of sympathy, a much more extended view of the capabilities of musical expression, a much keener discernment, and a much profounder susceptibility to the effects of harmonic progressions? And is the conclusion not inevitable, therefore, that on the whole the ready acceptance of Wagner's music by a people is evidence that they are not sufficiently cultured to feel the force of that conservatism which made the triumph of Wag[Pg 305]ner consequent on many years of agitation in musical Germany?
Let's take a closer look at how our agents view each other and how they should view each other.[Pg 303] Musicians have made it clear long ago that when it comes to critics and the public, the public tends to receive more respect and consideration. The critic must acknowledge that this is completely natural; they can only protest when they can demonstrate that this respect is undeserved and harmful to good art. Musicians turn to the public for real signs of what is called success. This appeal to the audience instead of a judge is typical of both the dedicated composer, who genuinely believes they were meant to expand the boundaries of art, and the opportunist who is simply trying to please the masses. The reason is clear with a bit of reflection: ignorance can both protect and promote conservative views. This may seem paradoxical, but the rapid rise in appreciation for Wagner's music among the people in the United States serves as a strong example that supports this idea. Music like the concert excerpts from Wagner's lyrical dramas is quickly embraced and enjoyed because it connects directly and powerfully with our sensory perception and primitive tastes, which crave bold outlines and vivid colors. The energetic rhythms, richness of color, and sound depth would impress even a savage more than the smooth beauty of a Haydn symphony; yet we all understand that the genuine, thoughtful enjoyment of a Haydn symphony requires a good level of cultural awareness. In contrast, a similarly enthusiastic and discerning appreciation of Wagner's music assumes a broader sympathy, a greater understanding of musical expression's potential, sharper discernment, and a deeper sensitivity to harmonic changes. So isn’t it inevitable to conclude that the overall quick acceptance of Wagner's music by a community indicates they may not be cultured enough to grasp the kind of conservatism that made Wagner's success the result of many years of struggle in musical Germany? [Pg 305]
In one case the appeal is elemental; in the other spiritual. He who wishes to be in advance of his time does wisely in going to the people instead of the critics, just as the old fogy does whose music belongs to the time when sensuous charm summed up its essence. There is a good deal of ambiguity about the stereotyped phrase "ahead of one's time." Rightly apprehended, great geniuses do live for the future rather than the present, but where the public have the vastness of appetite and scantness of taste peculiar to the ostrich, there it is impossible for a composer to be ahead of his time. It is only where the public are advanced to the stage of intelligent discrimination that a Ninth Symphony and a Nibelung Tetralogy are accepted slowly.
In one case, the appeal is basic; in the other, it's spiritual. Anyone who wants to be ahead of their time wisely connects with the people instead of the critics, just like the old-fashioned person whose music belongs to an era when sensory charm defined its essence. There is a lot of ambiguity around the cliché "ahead of one's time." If understood correctly, great geniuses indeed live for the future rather than the present, but when the public has the vast appetite and limited taste typical of an ostrich, it’s impossible for a composer to be ahead of their time. It’s only when the public reaches a level of thoughtful understanding that a Ninth Symphony and a Nibelung Tetralogy are slowly appreciated.
Why the charlatan should profess to despise the critic and to pay homage only to the public scarcely needs an explanation. It is the critic who stands between him and the public he would victimize. Much of the disaffection be[Pg 306]tween the concert-giver and the concert-reviewer arises from the unwillingness of the latter to enlist in a conspiracy to deceive and defraud the public. There is no need of mincing phrases here. The critics of the newspaper press are besieged daily with requests for notices of a complimentary character touching persons who have no honest standing in art. They are fawned on, truckled to, cajoled, subjected to the most seductive influences, sometimes bribed with woman's smiles or manager's money—and why? To win their influence in favor of good art, think you? No; to feed vanity and greed. When a critic is found of sufficient self-respect and character to resist all appeals and to be proof against all temptations, who is quicker than the musician to cite against his opinion the applause of the public over whose gullibility and ignorance, perchance, he made merry with the critic while trying to purchase his independence and honor?
Why should a fraud pretend to hate critics and only show respect for the public? It’s pretty obvious. The critic is the one standing between him and the audience he wants to exploit. A lot of the tension between the concert performer and the concert reviewer comes from the reviewer’s reluctance to join in a scheme to deceive and cheat the public. There’s no need to sugarcoat this. Newspaper critics are bombarded every day with requests for positive reviews about people who lack genuine merit in the arts. They are flattered, manipulated, bribed with smiles from women or money from managers—and for what? To support good art, you think? No, it’s to satisfy their own vanity and greed. When a critic shows enough self-respect and integrity to resist all these pleas and remain unaffected by temptations, who’s quicker than the musician to point to the public's applause as a counter to the critic’s opinion, all while mocking that same public’s gullibility and ignorance, perhaps while trying to buy the critic's independence and integrity?
It is only when musicians divide the question touching the rights and merits of public and critic that they seem able[Pg 307] to put a correct estimate upon the value of popular approval. At the last the best of them are willing, with Ferdinand Hiller, to look upon the public as an elemental power like the weather, which must be taken as it chances to come. With modern society resting upon the newspaper they might be willing to view the critic in the same light; but this they will not do so long as they adhere to the notion that criticism belongs of right to the professional musician, and will eventually be handed over to him. As for the critic, he may recognize the naturalness and reasonableness of a final resort for judgment to the factor for whose sake art is (i.e., the public), but he is not bound to admit its unfailing righteousness. Upon him, so he be worthy of his office, weighs the duty of first determining whether the appeal is taken from a lofty purpose or a low one, and whether or not the favored tribunal is worthy to try the case. Those who show a willingness to accept low ideals cannot exact high ones. The influence of their applause is a thousand-fold more injuri[Pg 308]ous to art than the strictures of the most acrid critic. A musician of Schumann's mental and moral stature could recognize this and make it the basis of some of his most forcible aphorisms:
Musicians only seem to accurately assess the value of public approval when they separate the debate about the rights and merits of the public and critics. Ultimately, even the best among them, like Ferdinand Hiller, regard the public as a fundamental force, similar to the weather, that must be accepted as it comes. In today's society, heavily influenced by newspapers, they might be inclined to see critics in the same way; however, they refuse to do so as long as they cling to the idea that criticism rightfully belongs to professional musicians and will eventually be given to them. As for the critic, he may understand that it makes sense to judge art based on the one for whom it exists (i.e., the public), but he is not obligated to accept its infallible correctness. If he is worthy of his role, he has the responsibility to first determine whether the appeal is made for a noble or a base purpose, and whether the chosen panel is fit to evaluate the matter. Those who are ready to embrace low standards cannot demand high ones. The impact of their applause is immensely more harmful to art than the harshest judgment from the fiercest critic. A musician of Schumann's intellectual and moral caliber could recognize this and use it as the foundation for some of his most powerful maxims:
"'It pleased,' or 'It did not please,' say the people; as if there were no higher purpose than to please the people."
"It made people happy," or "It didn't make people happy," they say; as if there was no greater purpose than to make the people happy."
"The most difficult thing in the world to endure is the applause of fools!"
"The hardest thing in the world to put up with is the applause of idiots!"
The belief professed by many musicians—professed, not really held—that the public can do no wrong, unquestionably grows out of a depreciation of the critic rather than an appreciation of the critical acumen of the masses. This depreciation is due more to the concrete work of the critic (which is only too often deserving of condemnation) than to a denial of the good offices of criticism. This much should be said for the musician, who is more liable to be misunderstood and more powerless against misrepresentation than any other artist. A line should be drawn between mere expression of opinion and criticism. It has been recognized for[Pg 309] ages—you may find it plainly set forth in Quintilian and Cicero—that in the long run the public are neither bad judges nor good critics. The distinction suggests a thought about the difference in value between a popular and a critical judgment. The former is, in the nature of things, ill considered and fleeting. It is the product of a momentary gratification or disappointment. In a much greater degree than a judgment based on principle and precedent, such as a critic's ought to be, it is a judgment swayed by that variable thing called fashion—"Qual piùm' al vento."
The belief held by many musicians—that the public can do no wrong—comes more from a lack of respect for critics rather than a true appreciation for the opinions of everyday people. This lack of respect often stems from the critic's tangible work, which frequently deserves criticism, rather than a rejection of the value of criticism itself. It should be noted that musicians are often more likely to be misunderstood and have less power against misrepresentation than any other artists. It's important to differentiate between someone's personal opinion and actual criticism. It's been known for ages—you can find it clearly stated in Quintilian and Cicero—that, over time, the public are neither terrible judges nor great critics. This distinction points to the difference in value between popular opinion and critical judgment. The former is, by its nature, poorly thought out and temporary. It's a response to a momentary feeling of pleasure or disappointment. Unlike a judgment that should be based on principles and precedents, which a critic should provide, popular opinion is heavily influenced by something as unpredictable as fashion—"Qual piùm' al vento."
But if this be so we ought plainly to understand the duties and obligations of the critic; perhaps it is because there is much misapprehension on this point that critics' writings have fallen under their own condemnation. I conceive that the first, if not the sole, office of the critic should be to guide public judgment. It is not for him to instruct the musician in his art. If this were always borne in mind by writers for the press it might help to soften the asperity felt by the musician toward the critic; and[Pg 310] possibly the musician might then be persuaded to perform his first office toward the critic, which is to hold up his hands while he labors to steady and dignify public opinion. No true artist would give up years of honorable esteem to be the object for a moment of feverish idolatry. The public are fickle. "The garlands they twine," says Schumann, "they always pull to pieces again to offer them in another form to the next comer who chances to know how to amuse them better." Are such garlands worth the sacrifice of artistic honor? If it were possible for the critic to withhold them and offer instead a modest sprig of enduring bay, would not the musician be his debtor?
But if that's the case, we should clearly understand the duties and responsibilities of the critic; perhaps it's due to a lot of misunderstanding on this issue that critics' writings often end up condemning themselves. I believe that the primary, if not the only, role of the critic should be to guide public opinion. It’s not the critic's job to instruct the musician in their craft. If writers for the press kept this in mind, it might help ease the tension between musicians and critics; and[Pg 310] maybe the musician could then be encouraged to support the critic, which is to uphold their efforts to inform and elevate public opinion. No true artist would trade years of respected reputation for a brief moment of intense admiration. The public is unpredictable. "The garlands they weave," says Schumann, "they always tear apart again to present them in a different way to the next person who happens to know how to entertain them better." Are such garlands worth the cost of artistic integrity? If the critic could choose to withhold them and instead offer a simple, lasting laurel, wouldn’t the musician owe them a debt of gratitude?
Another thought. Conceding that the people are the elemental power that Hiller says they are, who shall save them from the changeableness and instability which they show with relation to music and her votaries? Who shall bid the restless waves be still? We, in America, are a new people, a vast hotch-potch of varied and contradictory elements. We are engaged in conquering[Pg 311] a continent; employed in a mad scramble for material things; we give feverish hours to win the comfort for our bodies that we take only seconds to enjoy; the moments which we steal from our labors we give grudgingly to relaxation, and that this relaxation may come quickly we ask that the agents which produce it shall appeal violently to the faculties which are most easily reached. Under these circumstances whence are to come the intellectual poise, the refined taste, the quick and sure power of analysis which must precede a correct estimate of the value of a composition or its performance?
Another thought. Assuming that people are indeed the fundamental power that Hiller claims, who will save them from the unpredictability and instability they show towards music and its creators? Who can calm the restless waves? We, in America, are a new people, a huge mix of diverse and conflicting elements. We are busy conquering[Pg 311] a continent; caught up in a frantic race for material possessions; we spend frenzied hours trying to get the comfort for our bodies that we only take moments to enjoy; the time we steal from our work we give reluctantly to relaxation, and to make that relaxation come quickly, we demand that the things that create it should target the senses that are easiest to reach. Given these circumstances, where will the intellectual balance, refined taste, and sharp analytical ability come from that are necessary for accurately assessing the value of a piece of music or its performance?
"A taste or judgment," said Shaftesbury, "does not come ready formed with us into this world. Whatever principles or materials of this kind we may possibly bring with us, a legitimate and just taste can neither be begotten, made, conceived, or produced without the antecedent labor and pains of criticism."
"A sense of taste or judgment," Shaftesbury said, "isn't something we arrive with into this world fully formed. No matter what principles or raw materials we might bring with us, a true and fair taste cannot be created, developed, conceived, or produced without the prior effort and work of criticism."
Grant that this antecedent criticism is the province of the critic and that he approaches even remotely a fulfilment of his mission in this regard, and who shall venture to question the value and[Pg 312] the need of criticism to the promotion of public opinion? In this work the critic has a great advantage over the musician. The musician appeals to the public with volatile and elusive sounds. When he gets past the tympanum of the ear he works upon the emotions and the fancy. The public have no time to let him do more; for the rest they are willing to refer him to the critic, whose business it is continually to hear music for the purpose of forming opinions about it and expressing them. The critic has both the time and the obligation to analyze the reasons why and the extent to which the faculties are stirred into activity. Is it not plain, therefore, that the critic ought to be better able to distinguish the good from the bad, the true from the false, the sound from the meretricious, than the unindividualized multitude, who are already satisfied when they have felt the ticklings of pleasure?
Assuming that this preliminary criticism is the responsibility of the critic, and that he even somewhat fulfills his role in this regard, who would dare to question the importance and need for criticism in shaping public opinion? In this context, the critic has a significant advantage over the musician. The musician connects with the audience through fleeting and intangible sounds. Once he penetrates the ear, he engages emotions and imagination. The audience doesn’t have time to allow him to do more, as they are ready to defer to the critic, whose job is to listen to music in order to form and share opinions about it. The critic has both the time and the duty to analyze why and how deeply the audience's faculties are engaged. Isn’t it clear that the critic should be better equipped to differentiate between what is good and what is bad, what is true and what is false, what is substantial and what is mere pretense, than the unthinking mass, who are already satisfied once they experience the thrill of pleasure?
But when we place so great a mission as the education of public taste before the critic, we saddle him with a vast responsibility which is quite evenly divided[Pg 313] between the musician and the public. The responsibility toward the musician is not that which we are accustomed to hear harped on by the aggrieved ones on the day after a concert. It is toward the musician only as a representative of art, and his just claims can have nothing of selfishness in them. The abnormal sensitiveness of the musician to criticism, though it may excite his commiseration and even honest pity, should never count with the critic in the performance of a plain duty. This sensitiveness is the product of a low state in music as well as criticism, and in the face of improvement in the two fields it will either disappear or fall under a killing condemnation. The power of the press will here work for good. The newspaper now fills the place in the musician's economy which a century ago was filled in Europe by the courts and nobility. Its support, indirect as well as direct, replaces the patronage which erstwhile came from these powerful ones. The evils which flow from the changed conditions are different in extent but not in kind from the old. Too[Pg 314] frequently for the good of art that support is purchased by the same crookings of "the pregnant hinges of the knee" that were once the price of royal or noble condescension. If the tone of the press at times becomes arrogant, it is from the same causes that raised the voices and curled the lips of the petty dukes and princes, to flatter whose vanity great artists used to labor.
But when we give the critic such an important task as shaping public taste, we place a significant responsibility on him that is equally shared[Pg 313] between the musician and the audience. This responsibility towards the musician isn’t what we usually hear about from those who feel wronged after a concert. It’s about the musician as a representative of art, and his rightful claims should not be selfish. The musician's heightened sensitivity to criticism, though it might evoke sympathy and genuine pity, should not affect the critic when fulfilling his straightforward duty. This sensitivity stems from a poor condition in both music and criticism, and as these areas improve, it will either fade away or be harshly criticized. The power of the press will contribute positively here. Today, the newspaper occupies the role in a musician's life that courts and nobility held in Europe a century ago. Its support, both direct and indirect, replaces the patronage that once came from these powerful figures. The issues stemming from these changed circumstances are different in magnitude but not in nature from the past. Too[Pg 314] often, for the sake of art, that support is earned by the same bending of "the pregnant hinges of the knee" that once secured royal or noble favor. When the press takes on an arrogant tone, it’s due to the same reasons that once prompted petty dukes and princes to raise their voices and curl their lips, prompting great artists to flatter their egos.
The musician knows as well as anyone how impossible it is to escape the press, and it is, therefore, his plain duty to seek to raise the standard of its utterances by conceding the rights of the critic and encouraging honesty, fearlessness, impartiality, intelligence, and sympathy wherever he finds them. To this end he must cast away many antiquated and foolish prejudices. He must learn to confess with Wagner, the arch-enemy of criticism, that "blame is much more useful to the artist than praise," and that "the musician who goes to destruction because he is faulted, deserves destruction." He must stop the contention that only a musician is entitled to criticise a musician, and without abat[Pg 315]ing one jot of his requirements as to knowledge, sympathy, liberality, broad-mindedness, candor, and incorruptibility on the part of the critic, he must quit the foolish claim that to pronounce upon the excellence of a ragout one must be able to cook it; if he will not go farther he must, at least, go with the elder D'Israeli to the extent of saying that "the talent of judgment may exist separately from the power of execution." One need not be a composer, but one must be able to feel with a composer before he can discuss his productions as they ought to be discussed. Not all the writers for the press are able to do this; many depend upon effrontery and a copious use of technical phrases to carry them through. The musician, alas! encourages this method whenever he gets a chance; nine times out of ten, when an opportunity to review a composition falls to him, he approaches it on its technical side. Yet music is of all the arts in the world the last that a mere pedant should discuss.
The musician knows better than anyone that escaping the press is nearly impossible, and it’s his clear responsibility to improve the quality of its comments by acknowledging the critic's rights and promoting honesty, courage, fairness, intelligence, and empathy wherever he finds them. To do this, he needs to let go of many outdated and silly biases. He should accept with Wagner, the fierce opponent of criticism, that "criticism is much more beneficial to the artist than praise," and that "the musician who falls apart because they are criticized deserves to fail." He must abandon the belief that only musicians can critique other musicians, and without lowering his standards for knowledge, empathy, openness, honesty, and integrity from the critic, he should stop the ridiculous argument that to evaluate a dish like a ragout, one must be a cook; if he won’t go further, at least he can agree with the older D'Israeli that "the ability to judge can exist separately from the skill to create." One doesn’t have to be a composer, but they must be able to resonate with a composer to discuss their work properly. Not all press writers can do this; many rely on boldness and an excessive use of technical jargon to get by. Unfortunately, the musician often encourages this approach whenever he gets the chance; nine times out of ten, when he's given the opportunity to review a piece, he focuses on its technical aspects. Yet music is the last of all the arts where a mere pedant should engage in discussion.
But if not a mere pedant, then neither a mere sentimentalist.[Pg 316]
But if not just a know-it-all, then neither just a softie.[Pg 316]
"If I had to choose between the merits of two classes of hearers, one of whom had an intelligent appreciation of music without feeling emotion; the other an emotional feeling without an intelligent analysis, I should unhesitatingly decide in favor of the intelligent non-emotionalist. And for these reasons: The verdict of the intelligent non-emotionalist would be valuable as far as it goes, but that of the untrained emotionalist is not of the smallest value; his blame and his praise are equally unfounded and empty."
"If I had to choose between two types of listeners, one who understands music intellectually but feels no emotion, and the other who feels emotionally but lacks analytical skills, I would definitely choose the intelligent non-emotional listener. Here's why: The opinion of the intelligent non-emotionalist holds some value, but the feedback from the untrained emotionalist is completely useless; both their criticism and praise are baseless and hollow."
So writes Dr. Stainer, and it is his emotionalist against whom I uttered a warning in the introductory chapter of this book, when I called him a rhapsodist and described his motive to be primarily a desire to present himself as a person of unusually exquisite sensibilities. Frequently the rhapsodic style is adopted to conceal a want of knowledge, and, I fancy, sometimes also because ill-equipped critics have persuaded themselves that criticism being worthless, what the public need to read is a fantastic account of how music affects them. Now, it is true that what is chiefly valuable in criticism is what a man qualified to think and feel tells us he did think and feel under the inspira[Pg 317]tion of a performance; but when carried too far, or restricted too much, this conception of a critic's province lifts personal equation into dangerous prominence in the critical activity, and depreciates the elements of criticism, which are not matters of opinion or taste at all, but questions of fact, as exactly demonstrable as a problem in mathematics. In musical performance these elements belong to the technics of the art. Granted that the critic has a correct ear, a thing which he must have if he aspire to be a critic at all, and the possession of which is as easily proved as that of a dollar-bill in his pocket, the questions of justness of intonation in a singer or instrumentalist, balance of tone in an orchestra, correctness of phrasing, and many other things, are mere determinations of fact; the faculties which recognize their existence or discover their absence might exist in a person who is not "moved by concord of sweet sounds" at all, and whose taste is of the lowest type. It was the acoustician Euler, I believe, who said that he could construct a so[Pg 318]nata according to the laws of mathematics—figure one out, that is.
So writes Dr. Stainer, and it's his emotionalism that I warned about in the introductory chapter of this book, when I called him a rhapsodist and suggested that his main aim is to present himself as someone with particularly refined sensibilities. Often, the rhapsodic style is used to hide a lack of understanding, and I suspect it's sometimes because ill-prepared critics have convinced themselves that since criticism is worthless, what the public really needs is an imaginative account of how music affects them. It’s true that what’s most valuable in criticism is what a qualified person shares about their thoughts and feelings when inspired by a performance; however, if taken too far or limited excessively, this view of a critic's role puts personal bias too much in the spotlight and undermines the elements of criticism that aren't subjective, but rather factual, as clearly demonstrable as a math problem. In musical performance, these elements pertain to the technical aspects of the art. Assuming the critic has a good ear, which is essential for anyone wanting to be a critic, and is as easily verified as having a dollar bill in their pocket, the issues of proper intonation in a singer or instrumentalist, tone balance in an orchestra, correct phrasing, and many other aspects are simply determinations of fact; the ability to identify these elements could exist in someone who isn’t "moved by harmony of sweet sounds" at all, and whose taste is quite poor. I believe it was the acoustician Euler who remarked that he could create a sonata based on the laws of mathematics—essentially, figure one out.
Because music is in its nature such a mystery, because so little of its philosophy, so little of its science is popularly known, there has grown up the tribe of rhapsodical writers whose influence is most pernicious. I have a case in mind at which I have already hinted in this book—that of a certain English gentleman who has gained considerable eminence because of the loveliness of the subject on which he writes and his deftness in putting words together. On many points he is qualified to speak, and on these he generally speaks entertainingly. He frequently blunders in details, but it is only when he writes in the manner exemplified in the following excerpt from his book called "My Musical Memories," that he does mischief. The reverend gentleman, talking about violins, has reached one that once belonged to Ernst. This, he says, he sees occasionally, but he never hears it more except
Because music is inherently mysterious, and so little of its philosophy and science is widely understood, there's a group of overly sentimental writers whose impact is quite harmful. I'm thinking of a particular English gentleman I've mentioned before in this book—one who has gained significant recognition for the beauty of the topic he writes about and his skill in crafting language. He is qualified to discuss many topics and generally does so in an entertaining way. However, he often makes mistakes in specifics, but it’s when he writes like in the following excerpt from his book "My Musical Memories" that he causes real issues. The reverend gentleman, when talking about violins, mentions one that once belonged to Ernst. He says he sees it occasionally, but he never hears it anymore except
"In the night ... under the stars, when the moon is low and I see the dark ridges of the[Pg 319] clover hills, and rabbits and hares, black against the paler sky, pausing to feed or crouching to listen to the voices of the night....
"In the night ... under the stars, when the moon is low and I see the dark outlines of the[Pg 319] clover hills, and rabbits and hares, black against the lighter sky, stopping to eat or crouching to listen to the sounds of the night...."
"By the sea, when the cold mists rise, and hollow murmurs, like the low wail of lost spirits, rush along the beach....
"By the sea, when the cold fog rolls in, and soft whispers, like the quiet cries of lost souls, rush along the shore....
"In some still valley in the South, in midsummer. The slate-colored moth on the rock flashes suddenly into crimson and takes wing; the bright lizard darts timorously, and the singing of the grasshopper—"
"In a quiet valley in the South, during midsummer. The slate-colored moth on the rock suddenly flashes bright red and takes off; the colorful lizard darts away nervously, and the grasshopper sings—"
Well, the reader, if he has a liking for such things, may himself go on for quantity. This is intended, I fancy, for poetical hyperbole, but as a matter of fact it is something else, and worse. Mr. Haweis does not hear Ernst's violin under any such improbable conditions; if he thinks he does he is a proper subject for medical inquiry. Neither does his effort at fine writing help us to appreciate the tone of the instrument. He did not intend that it should, but he probably did intend to make the reader marvel at the exquisite sensibility of his soul to music. This is mischievous, for it tends to make the injudicious think that they are lacking in musical appreciation, unless they, too,[Pg 320] can see visions and hear voices and dream fantastic dreams when music is sounding. When such writing is popular it is difficult to make men and women believe that they may be just as susceptible to the influence of music as the child Mozart was to the sound of a trumpet, yet listen to it without once feeling the need of taking leave of their senses or wandering away from sanity. Moreover, when Mr. Haweis says that he sees but does not hear Ernst's violin more, he speaks most undeserved dispraise of one of the best violin players alive, for Ernst's violin now belongs to and is played by Lady Hallé—she that was Madame Norman-Neruda.
Well, the reader, if they enjoy such things, can go on about quantity. This seems intended as poetic exaggeration, but in reality, it’s something else, and worse. Mr. Haweis doesn’t hear Ernst’s violin under any such unlikely conditions; if he thinks he does, he should probably seek medical advice. His attempts at elegant writing don't help us appreciate the instrument's tone either. He didn’t intend for that to happen, but he likely wanted to impress readers with the delicate sensitivity of his soul to music. This is misleading, as it can make the less discerning think they lack musical appreciation unless they, too, [Pg 320] can see visions, hear voices, and dream wild dreams when music plays. When such writing becomes popular, it’s hard to convince people that they can be just as touched by music as young Mozart was by the sound of a trumpet, yet enjoy it without feeling the need to lose their grip on reality. Furthermore, when Mr. Haweis says he sees but does not hear Ernst’s violin, he unfairly criticizes one of the best violinists alive, since Ernst's violin now belongs to and is played by Lady Hallé—formerly known as Madame Norman-Neruda.
Is there, then, no place for rhapsodic writing in musical criticism? Yes, decidedly. It may, indeed, at times be the best, because the truest, writing. One would convey but a sorry idea of a composition were he to confine himself to a technical description of it—the number of its measures, its intervals, modulations, speed, and rhythm. Such a description would only be comprehensible to the trained musician, and to him[Pg 321] would picture the body merely, not the soul. One might as well hope to tell of the beauty of a statue by reciting its dimensions. But knowledge as well as sympathy must speak out of the words, so that they may realize Schumann's lovely conception when he said that the best criticism is that which leaves after it an impression on the reader like that which the music made on the hearer. Read Dr. John Brown's account of one of Hallé's recitals, reprinted from "The Scotsman," in the collection of essays entitled "Spare Hours," if you would see how aptly a sweetly sane mind and a warm heart can rhapsodize without the help of technical knowledge:
Is there no room for expressive writing in music criticism? Absolutely. Sometimes it can even be the best, and most genuine, type of writing. You would get a poor impression of a composition if you only stuck to a technical description—detailing its measures, intervals, modulations, speed, and rhythm. Such a description would only make sense to a trained musician, and even then, it would only capture the surface, not the essence. It's like trying to explain the beauty of a statue by listing its dimensions. Both knowledge and empathy need to shine through the words, so that they evoke the same impression on the reader that the music created for the listener. Check out Dr. John Brown's review of one of Hallé's recitals, published in "The Scotsman," in the essay collection "Spare Hours," to see how effectively a thoughtful mind and a kind heart can express themselves without relying on technical jargon:
"Beethoven (Dr. Brown is speaking of the Sonata in D, op. 10, No. 3) begins with a trouble, a wandering and groping in the dark, a strange emergence of order out of chaos, a wild, rich confusion and misrule. Wilful and passionate, often harsh, and, as it were, thick with gloom; then comes, as if 'it stole upon the air,' the burden of the theme, the still, sad music—Largo e mesto—so human, so sorrowful, and yet the sorrow overcome, not by gladness but by something better, like the sea, after a dark night of tempest, falling asleep in the young light of morning, and 'whispering how[Pg 322] meek and gentle it can be.' This likeness to the sea, its immensity, its uncertainty, its wild, strong glory and play, its peace, its solitude, its unsearchableness, its prevailing sadness, comes more into our minds with this great and deep master's works than any other."
"Beethoven (Dr. Brown is discussing the Sonata in D, op. 10, No. 3) starts with a sense of trouble, a wandering and groping in the dark, a strange emergence of order from chaos, a wild, rich confusion and disorder. Determined and passionate, often harsh, and seemingly thick with gloom; then comes, as if 'it stole upon the air,' the main theme, the still, sad music—Largo e mesto—so human, so sorrowful, and yet the sorrow is overcome, not by happiness but by something better, like the sea, after a dark night of storms, relaxing in the early light of morning, and 'whispering how meek and gentle it can be.' This resemblance to the sea, its vastness, its uncertainty, its wild, powerful beauty and play, its peace, its solitude, its unfathomability, its prevailing sadness, resonates more with us through this great and profound master's works than any other."
That is Beethoven.
That's Beethoven.
Once upon a time—it is an ancient fable—a critic picked out all the faults of a great poet and presented them to Apollo. The god received the gift graciously and set a bag of wheat before the critic with the command that he separate the chaff from the kernels. The critic did the work with alacrity, and turning to Apollo for his reward, received the chaff. Nothing could show us more appositely than this what criticism should not be. A critic's duty is to separate excellence from defect, as Dr. Crotch says; to admire as well as to find fault. In the proportion that defects are apparent he should increase his efforts to discover beauties. Much flows out of this conception of his duty. Holding it the critic will bring besides all needful knowledge a fulness of love into his work. "Where[Pg 323] sympathy is lacking, correct judgment is also lacking," said Mendelssohn. The critic should be the mediator between the musician and the public. For all new works he should do what the symphonists of the Liszt school attempt to do by means of programmes; he should excite curiosity, arouse interest, and pave the way to popular comprehension. But for the old he should not fail to encourage reverence and admiration. To do both these things he must know his duty to the past, the present, and the future, and adjust each duty to the other. Such adjustment is only possible if he knows the music of the past and present, and is quick to perceive the bent and outcome of novel strivings. He should be catholic in taste, outspoken in judgment, unalterable in allegiance to his ideals, unswervable in integrity.
Once upon a time—it's an old fable—a critic pointed out all the flaws of a great poet and presented them to Apollo. The god graciously received the gift and placed a bag of wheat in front of the critic, instructing him to separate the chaff from the kernels. The critic eagerly did the task, and when he turned to Apollo for his reward, he received only the chaff. This example perfectly illustrates what criticism should not be. A critic's job is to distinguish excellence from flaws, as Dr. Crotch says; to appreciate as well as to criticize. The more flaws are evident, the harder he should work to discover the beauty. This understanding of his role leads to more than just knowledge; it brings a fullness of love to his work. "Where sympathy is lacking, correct judgment is also lacking," said Mendelssohn. The critic should serve as the bridge between the musician and the public. For all new works, he should do what the symphonists of the Liszt school attempt to do with their programs: spark curiosity, generate interest, and clear the path for popular understanding. For the classics, he should not neglect to promote reverence and admiration. To accomplish both, he must understand his duties to the past, present, and future, and align each responsibility accordingly. Such alignment is only possible if he is knowledgeable about the music of both past and present, and is quick to recognize the direction and results of new efforts. He should have broad tastes, be frank in his opinions, unwavering in his commitment to his ideals, and steadfast in his integrity.
PLATES
PLATE I
VIOLIN—(Clifford Schmidt)
VIOLIN—(Clifford Schmidt)
PLATE II
VIOLONCELLO—(Victor Herbert)
CELLO—(Victor Herbert)
PLATE III
PICCOLO FLUTE—(C. Kurth, Jun.)
PICCOLO FLUTE—(C. Kurth, Jr.)
PLATE IV
OBOE—(Joseph Eller)
OBOE—(Joseph Eller)
PLATE V
ENGLISH HORN—(Joseph Eller)
ENGLISH HORN—(Joseph Eller)
PLATE VI
BASSOON—(Fedor Bernhardi)
BASSOON—(Fedor Bernhardi)
PLATE VII
CLARINET—(Henry Kaiser)
CLARINET—(Henry Kaiser)
PLATE VIII
BASS CLARINET—(Henry Kaiser)
Bass Clarinet – Henry Kaiser
PLATE IX
FRENCH HORN—(Carl Pieper)
FRENCH HORN—(Carl Pieper)
PLATE X
TROMBONE—(J. Pfeiffenschneider)
TROMBONE—(J. Pfeiffenschneider)
PLATE XI
BASS TUBA—(Anton Reiter)
BASS TUBA—(Anton Reiter)
PLATE XII
THE CONDUCTOR'S SCORE
THE CONDUCTOR'S SCORE
INDEX
Absolute music, 36
Academy of Music, New York, 203
Adagio, in symphony, 133
Addison, 205, 206, 208
Allegro, in symphony, 132
Allemande, 173, 174
Alto clarinet, 104
Alto, male, 260
Amadeo, 241
Ambros, August Wilhelm, 49
Antiphony, 267
Archilochus, 213
Aria, 235
Arioso, 235
Asaph, 115
Bach, C.P.E., 180, 185
Bach, Johann Sebastian, 69, 83, 148, 167, 169, 170, 171, 174, 176,
180, 181, 184, 192, 257, 259, 267, 268, 278, 281, 282, 283, 286,
287, 289;
his music, 281 et seq.;
his technique as player, 180, 181, 184;
his choirs, 257, 259;
compared with Palestrina, 278;
"Magnificat," 283;
Mass in B minor, 283;
Chromatic Fantasia and Fugue, 171;
Suites, 174, 176;
"St. Matthew Passion," 267, 278, 282, 286, 289;
Motet, "Sing ye to the Lord," 268;
"St. John Passion," 286
Balancement, 170
Balfe, 223
Ballade, 192
Ballet music, 152
Balletto, 173
Bass clarinet, 104
Bass trumpet, 81, 82
Basset horn, 82
Bassoon, 74, 82, 99, 101 et seq.
Bastardella, La, 239
Bayreuth Festival orchestra, 81, 82
,
Bebung, 169, 170
Beethoven, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 44, 46, 47, 49, 53, 60,
62, 63, 70, 92, 94, 101, 102, 103, 106, 113, 120, 125, 131, 132,
133, 136, 137, 138, 140, 141, 146, 147, 151, 167, 182, 184, 186,
187, 193, 195, 196, 203, 208, 232, 292, 321, 322;
likenesses in his melodies, 33, 34;
unity in his works, 27, 28, 29;
his chamber music, 47;
his sonatas, 182;
his democracy, 46;
not always idiomatic, 193;
his pianoforte, 195;
his pedal effects, 196;
missal compositions, 292, 294;
his overtures, 147;
[Pg 352]his free fantasias, 131;
his technique as a player, 186;
"Eroica" symphony, 100, 132, 136;
Fifth symphony, 28, 29, 30, 31, 92, 103, 120, 125, 133;
"Pastoral" symphony, 44, 49, 53, 62, 63, 94, 102, 132, 140, 141;
Seventh symphony, 31, 32, 132, 133;
Eighth symphony, 113;
Ninth symphony, 33, 34, 35, 94, 133, 136, 138, 305;
Sonata, op. 10, No. 3, 321;
Sonata, op. 31, No. 2, 29;
Sonata "Appassionata," 29, 30, 31;
Pianoforte concerto in G, 31;
Pianoforte concerto in E-flat, 146;
Violin concerto, 146;
"Becalmed at Sea," 60;
"Fidelio," 203, 208, 232;
Mass in D, 60, 292, 294;
Serenade, op. 8, 151
Bell chime, 74
Bellini, 203, 204, 242, 245;
"La Sonnambula," 204, 245;
"Norma," 242
Benedetti, 242
Berlin Singakademie, 262
Berlioz, 49, 80, 87, 89, 90, 94, 100, 102, 104, 113, 137, 138, 139,
294, 295;
"L'idée fixe," 137;
"Symphonie Fantastique," 137;
"Romeo and Juliet," 90, 94, 139;
Requiem, 113, 294, 295
Bizet, "Carmen," 238, 242
Boileau, 206
Bosio, 241
Boston Symphony Orchestra, 81, 82, 108
Bottesini, 94
Bourrée, 173
Brahms's "Academic overture," 101
Branle, 173
Brass instruments, 74, 104 et seq.
Brignoli, 209, 242
Broadwood's pianoforte, 195
Brown, Dr. John, 321
Bully Bottom in music, 61
Bunner, H.C., 136
Burns's "Ye flowery banks," 175
Caccini, "Eurydice," 234
Cadences, 23
Cadenzas, 145
Calvé, Emma, 242, 247
Calvin and music, 275
Campanini, 242
Cantatas, 290
Cat's mew in music, 52
Catalani, 245, 246
Chaconne, 153
Chamber music, 36, 44 et seq., 144
Chicago Symphony Orchestra, 81, 82, 108
Choirs, 253 et seq.;
size of, 257 et seq., 264, 271;
men's, 255, 260;
boys', 261;
women's, 261;
mixed, 262, 264;
division of, 260, 266;
growth of, in Germany, 262;
history of, in America, 263;
in Cincinnati, 264;
contralto voices in, 270
Choirs, orchestral, 74
[Pg 353]Chopin, 167, 188, 190, 191, 192, 196;
his romanticism, 188;
Preludes, 190;
Études, 191;
Nocturnes, 191;
Ballades, 192;
Polonaises, 192;
Mazurkas, 192;
his pedal effects, 196
Choral music, 253 et seq.;
antiphonal, 267;
mediæval, 274;
Calvin on, 275;
Luther's influence on, 276;
congregational, 277;
secular tunes in, 276, 277;
Romanticism, influence on, 277;
preponderance in oratorio, 289;
dramatic and descriptive, 289
Chorley, H.F., on Jenny Lind's singing, 243
Church cantatas, 284
Cicero, 309
Cincinnati, choirs in, 264
Cinti-Damoreau, 241
Clarinet, 47, 74, 78, 82, 103 et seq., 151
Classical concerts, 122 et seq.
Classical music, 36, 64, 122 et seq.
Clavichord, 168, 181
Clavier, 171, 173
Clementi, 185, 195
Cock, song of the, 51, 53, 54
Coleridge, 11, 144
Coletti, 242
Comic opera, 224
Composers, how they hear music, 40
Concerto, 128, 144 et seq.
Conductor, 114 et seq.
Content of music, 36 et seq.
Contra-bass trombone, 81, 82
Contra-bass tuba, 81, 82
Co-ordination of tones, 17
Coranto, Corrente, 173, 176
Cornelius, "Barbier von Bagdad," 236
Cornet, 73, 82, 108
Corno di bassetto, 81, 82
Corsi, 242
Couperin, 168
Courante, 173, 176
Covent Garden Theatre, London, 224, 226
Cowen, "Welsh" and "Scandinavian" symphonies, 132
Cracovienne, 193
Creole tune analyzed, 23, 24
Critics and criticism, 13, 297 et seq.
Crotch, Dr., 322
Cuckoo, 51, 52, 53
Cymbals, 74, 82
Czardas, 201
Czerny, 186
Dactylic metre, 31
Dance, the ancient, 43, 212
Dannreuther, Edward, 129, 144, 187
Depth, musical delineation of, 59, 60
De Reszke, Edouard, 248
De Reszke, Jean, 247
Descriptive music, 51 et seq.
Design and form, 16
De Staël, Madame, 210
D'Israeli, 315
Distance, musical delineation of, 60
[Pg 354]Dithyramb, 212, 213
"Divisions," 265
Doles, Cantor, 292
Donizetti, 203, 204, 242;
"Lucia," 203, 204
Double-bass, 74, 78, 82, 94
Double-bassoon, 103
Dragonetti, 94
Dramatic ballads, 290
Dramatic orchestras, 81, 82
Dramma per musica, 227, 249
Drummers, 113
Drums, 73, 74, 82, 110 et seq.
Duality of music, 15
"Dump" and Dumka, 151
Durchführung, 131
Dvořák, symphonies, "From the New World," 132, 138;
in G major, 136
Eames, Emma, 247
Edwards, G. Sutherland, 12
Elements of music, 15, 19
Emotionality in music, 43
English horn, 82, 99, 100
English opera, 223
Ernst's violin, 320
Esterhazy, Prince, 46
Euler, acoustician, 317
Expression, words of, 43
Familiar music best liked, 21
Fancy, 15, 16, 58
Farinelli, 240
Fasch, C.F., 262
Feelings, their relation to music, 38 et seq., 215, 216
Ferri, 239, 240
Finale, symphonic, 135
First movement in symphony, 131
Flageolet tones, 89
Florentine inventors of the opera, 217, 227, 234, 249
Flute, 73, 74, 78, 82, 95 et seq.
Form, 16, 17, 22, 35
Formes, 242, 248
Frederick the Great, 263
Free Fantasia, 131
French horn, 47, 106 et seq.
Frezzolini, 242
Friss, 201
Frogs, musical delineation of, 58, 62
"Gallina et Gallo," 53
Gavotte, 173, 179
German opera, 226
Gerster, Etelka, 242, 245
Gesture, 43
Gigue, 173, 174, 178
Gilbert, W.S., 208, 224
Gilbert and Sullivan's operettas, 224
Glockenspiel, 110
Gluck, 84, 148, 153, 202, 203, 238;
his dancers, 153;
his orchestra, 238;
"Alceste," 148;
"Iphigénie en Aulide," 153;
"Orfeo," 202, 203
Goethe, 34, 140, 223
Goldmark, "Sakuntala" overture, 149
Gong, 110
Gossec, Requiem, 293
[Pg 355]Gounod, "Faust," 209, 224, 238, 246
Grand Opéra, 223, 224
Greek Tragedy, 211 et seq.
Grisi, 241, 242
Grosse Oper, 224
Grove, Sir George, 33, 63, 141, 187
Gypsy music, 198 et seq.
Hallé, Lady, 320
Hamburg, opera in, 206, 207
Handel, 58, 60, 62, 83, 102, 126, 148, 174, 177, 178, 181, 182, 184,
256, 257, 258, 259, 265, 272;
his orchestra, 84;
his suites, 174;
his overtures, 148;
his technique as a player, 181, 182, 184;
his choirs, 257;
Commemoration, 258;
his tutti, 258;
"Messiah," 60, 126, 256, 257, 265, 272;
"Saul," 102;
"Almira," 177;
"Rinaldo," 178;
"Israel in Egypt," 58, 62, 257, 259, 289;
"Lascia ch'io pianga," 178
Hanslick, Dr. Eduard, 203
Harmonics, on violin, 89
Harmony, 19, 21, 22, 218
Harp, 82
Harpsichord, 168, 170
Hauptmann, M., 41
Hautboy, 99
Haweis, the Rev. Mr., 318 et seq.
Haydn, 46, 84, 100, 127, 168, 183, 295;
his manner of composing, 183;
dramatic effects in his masses, 295;
"Seasons," 100
Hebrew music, 114;
poetry, 25
Height, musical delineation of, 59, 60
Heman, 115
Hen, song of, in music, 52, 53, 54
Herbarth, philosopher, 39
Hiller, Ferdinand, 307, 310
Hiller, Johann Adam, 258
Hogarth, Geo., "Memoirs of the Opera," 210, 245
Horn, 82, 105, 106 et seq., 151
Hungarian music, 198 et seq.
Hymn-tunes, history of, 275
Iambics, 175
"Idée fixe," Berlioz's, 137
Identification of themes, 35
Idiomatic pianoforte music, 193, 194
Idioms, musical, 44, 51, 55
Imagination, 15, 16, 58
Imitation of natural sounds, 51
Individual attitude of man toward music, 37
Instrumental musicians, former legal status of, 83
Instrumentation, 71 et seq.;
in the mass, 293 et seq.
Intelligent hearing, 16, 18, 37
Intermediary necessary, 20
Intermezzi, 221
Interrelation of musical elements, 22
Janizary music, 97
Jean Paul, 67, 189, 190
[Pg 356]Jeduthun, 115
Jig, 179
Judgment, 311
Kalidasa, 149
Kettle-drums, 111 et seq.
Key relationship, 26, 129
Kinds of music, 36 et seq.
Kirchencantaten, 284
Krakowiak, 193
Kullak, 184
Lablache, 248
La Grange, 241, 245
Lamb, Charles, 10
Language of tones, 42, 43
Lassu, 201
Laws, musical, mutability of, 69
Lehmann, Lilli, 233, 244, 247
Lenz, 33
Leoncavallo, 228
Lind, Jenny, 241, 243
Liszt, 132, 140, 142, 143, 167, 168, 193, 197, 198, 228;
his music, 168, 193, 197;
his transcriptions, 167;
his rhapsodies, 167, 198;
his symphonic poems, 142;
"Faust" symphony, 132, 140;
Concerto in E-flat, 143;
"St. Elizabeth," 288
Literary blunders concerning music, 9, 10, 11, 12
Local color, 152, 153
London opera, 206, 207, 226
Louis XIV., 179
Lucca, Pauline, 242, 246, 247
Lully, his overtures, 148;
minuet, 179;
"Atys," 206
Luther, Martin, 276
Lyric drama, 231, 234, 237, 251
Madrigal, 274
Magyar music, 198 et seq.
Major mode, 57
Male alto, 260
Male chorus, 255, 260
Malibran, 241
Männergesang, 255, 260
Marie Antoinette, 153
Mario, 242, 247, 271
Marschner, "Hans Heiling," 225;
"Templer und Jüdin," 225;
"Vampyr," 225;
his operas, 248
Mascagni, 228
Mass, the, 290 et seq.
Massenet, "Le Cid," 152
Materials of music, 16
Materna, Amalia, 247
Matthews, Brander, 11
Mazurka, 192
Melba, Nellie, 204, 238, 245, 247, 271
Melody, 19, 21, 22, 24
Memory, 19, 21, 73
Mendelssohn, 41, 42, 49, 59, 61, 67, 102, 109, 132, 139, 140, 149,
168, 243, 278, 288, 289, 322;
on the content of music, 41, 42;
his Romanticism, 67;
on the use of the trombones, 109;
opinion of Jenny Lind, 243;
"Songs without Words," 41;
"Hebrides" overture, 59, 149;
"Midsummer Night's Dream," 61, 102;
[Pg 357]"Scotch" symphony, 132, 139;
"Italian" symphony, 132;
"Hymn of Praise," 140;
"St. Paul," 278;
"Elijah," 288, 289
Mersenne, "Harmonie universelle," 175, 176
Metropolitan Opera House, New York, 203, 224, 226, 244
Meyerbeer, 89, 102, 203, 204, 208, 242, 243, 244;
"L'Africaine," 89;
"Robert le Diable," 102, 208, 244;
"Huguenots," 204;
"L'Étoile du Nord," 243
Military bands, 123
Minor mode, 57
Minuet, 134, 151, 173, 179
Mirabeau, 293
Model, none in nature for music, 8, 180
Monteverde, "Orfeo," 87
Moscheles, on Jenny Lind's singing, 243
Motet, 283
Motives, 22, 24
Mozart, 84, 109, 132, 145, 151, 168, 183, 184, 195, 202, 203, 221,
224, 228, 230, 238, 244, 265, 292;
his pianoforte technique, 184;
on Doles's mass, 292;
his orchestra, 238;
his edition of Handel's "Messiah," 265;
on cadenzas, 145;
his pianoforte, 195;
his serenades, 151;
"Don Giovanni," 109, 202, 221, 222, 228, 230;
"Magic Flute," 203;
G-minor symphony, 132;
"Figaro," 202, 228
Musica parlante, 234
Musical instruction, deficiencies in, 9
Musician, Critic, and Public, 297
Musikdrama, 227, 238, 249
Neri, Filippo, 288
Nevada, Emma, 204
Newspaper, the modern, 297, 298, 313
New York Opera, 206, 226, 241
Niecks, Frederick, 192
Niemann, Albert, 233
Nightingale, in music, 52
Nilsson, Christine, 242, 246, 247
Nordica, Lillian, 247
Norman-Neruda, Madame, 320
Notes not music, 20
Nottebohm, "Beethoveniana," 63
Oboe, 47, 74, 78, 82, 84, 98 et seq.
Opera, descriptive music in, 61;
history of, 202 et seq.;
language of, 205;
polyglot performances of, 207 et seq.;
their texts perverted, 207 et seq.;
words of, 209, 210;
elements in, 214;
invention of, 216 et seq.;
varieties of, 220 et seq.;
comic elements in, 221;
action and incident in, 236;
singing in, 239;
singers compared, 241 et seq.
Opéra bouffe, 220, 221, 225
Opera buffa, 220
Opéra comique, 223
Opéra, Grand, 223
[Pg 358]Opera in musica, 228
Opera semiseria, 221
Opera seria, 220
Opus, 132
Oratorio, 256, 287 et seq.
Orchestra, 71 et seq.
Ostrander, Dr. Lucas, 278
"Ouida," 12
Overture, 147 et seq., 174
Paderewski, his recitals, 154 et seq.;
his Romanticism, 167;
"Krakowiak," 193
Painful, the, not fit subject for music, 50
Palestrina and Bach, 278 et seq.;
his music, 279 et seq.;
"Stabat Mater," 279, 280;
"Improperia," 280;
"Missa Papæ Marcelli," 280
Pandean pipes, 98
Pantomime, 43
Parallelism, 25
Passepied, 173
"Passions," 284 et seq.
Patti, Adelina, 203, 204, 238, 242, 245, 247
Pedals, pianoforte, 195, 196
Pedants, 13, 315
Percussion instruments, 110 et seq.
Peri, "Eurydice," 234
Periods, musical, 22, 24
Perkins, C.C., 263
Pfund, his drums, 112
Philharmonic Society of New York, 76, 77, 81, 82
Phrases, musical, 22, 24
Physical effects of music, 38
Pianoforte, history and description of, 154 et seq.;
its music, 154 et seq., 166 et seq.;
concertos, 144;
trios, 147
Piccolo flute, 85, 97
Piccolomini, 242, 245
Pictures in music, 40
Pifa, Handel's, 126
Pizzicato, 88, 91
Plançon, 248
Polonaise, 192
Polyphony and feelings, 39
Popular concerts, 122
Porpora, 209
"Pov' piti Momzelle Zizi," 23
Preludes, 148, 174
Programme music, 36, 44, 48 et seq., 64, 142
Puccini, 228
Quail, call of, in music, 51, 54
Quartet, 147
Quilled instruments, 170
Quinault, "Atys," 206
Quintet, 147
Quintillian, 309
Raff, 49, 96, 132;
"Lenore" symphony, 96, 132;
"Im Walde" symphony, 132
Rameau, 168
Recitative, 219, 220, 228 et seq.
Reed instruments, 98 et seq.
Reformation, its influence on music, 275, 278, 280
Refrain, 25
Register of the orchestra, 85
[Pg 359]Repetition, 22, 25
Rhapsodists among writers, 13, 315 et seq.
Rhythm, 19, 21, 26, 160
"Ridendo castigat mores," 225
Rinuccini, "Eurydice," 234
Romantic music, 36, 64 et seq., 71, 277
Romantic opera, 225
Ronconi, 242
Rondeau and Rondo, 135
Rossini, 147, 228, 242;
his overtures, 147;
"Il Barbiere," 228;
"William Tell," 93, 100
Rubinstein, 59, 152, 167, 168, 287;
his historical recitals, 167;
his sacred operas, 287;
"Ocean" symphony, 59;
"Feramors," 152
Ruskin, John, 302
Russian composers, 134
Sacred Operas, 287
Saint-Saëns, "Danse Macabre," 101, 111;
symphony in C minor, 141;
"Samson and Delilah," 288
Salvi, 242
Sarabande, 173, 174, 177
Sassarelli, 240
Scarlatti, D., 167, 172, 182;
his technique, 172;
"Capriccio" and "Pastorale," 172
Scheffer, Ary, 246
Scherzo, 133, 179
Schröder-Devrient, 232
Schubert, 168
Schumann, 49, 64, 132, 133, 139, 140, 141, 167, 188, 189, 190, 196,
254, 308, 310;
his Romanticism, 188;
and Jean Paul, 189;
his pedal effects, 196;
on popular judgment, 308, 310;
symphony in C, 132;
symphony in D minor, 139;
symphony in B-flat, 140;
"Rhenish" symphony, 140, 141;
"Carnaval," 189, 190;
"Papillons," 189, 190;
"Kreisleriana," 190;
"Phantasiestücke," 190
Score, 120
"Scotch snap," 52, 200
Second movement in symphony, 133
Seidl, Anton, 77
Sembrich, Marcella, 242, 245
Senesino, 239, 240
Sense-perception, 18
Serenade, 149 et seq.
Shaftesbury, Lord, 311
Shakespeare, his dances, 153, 179;
his dramas, 202;
a Romanticist, 221;
"Two Gentlemen of Verona," 150;
Queen Mab, 90
Singing, physiology of, 215, 218;
operatic, 239;
choral, 268
Singing Societies, 253 et seq.
Singspiel, 223
Smith, F. Hopkinson, 11
Sonata da Camera, 173
Sonata, 127, 182, 183
Sonata form, 127 et seq.
Sontag, 241, 244, 245, 246
Sordino, 90
Space, music has no place in, 59
[Pg 360]Speech and music, 43
Spencer, Herbert, 39, 43, 216, 218, 230
Spinet, 168, 170
Spohr, "Jessonda," 225
Stainer, Dr., 39, 316
Stein, pianoforte maker, 196
Stilo rappresentativo, 234
Stories, in music, 40
Strings, orchestral, 74, 82, 86 et seq., 102
Sucher, Rosa, 247
Suite, 129, 152, 173 et seq.
Symphonic poem, 142
Symphonic prologue, 148
Symphony, 124 et seq., 183
Syrinx, 98
Talent in listening, 4
Tambourine, 110
Tappert, "Zooplastik in Tönen," 51
Taste, 311
Technique, 163 et seq.
Tennyson, 9
Terminology, musical, 8
Théatre nationale de l'Opéra-Comique, 223
Thespis, 212
Thomas, "Mignon," 223
Tibia, 98
Titiens, 242
Tonal language, 42, 43
Tones, co-ordination of, 17
Touch, 163 et seq.
Tragedia per musica, 227
Tremolo, 91
Trench, Archbishop, 65, 66
Triangle, 74, 110
Trio, 134
Triolet, 136
Trombone, 82, 105, 106, 109 et seq.
Trumpet, 105, 108
Tschaikowsky, 88, 132;
"Symphonie Pathétique," 132
Tuba, 82, 85, 106, 108
"Turkish" music, 97
Tympani, 82, 111 et seq.
Ugly, the, not fit for music, 50
United States, first to have amateur singing societies, 257, 262;
spread of choral music in, 263
Unity in the symphony, 27, 137
Vaudevilles, 224
Verdi, 152, 203, 210, 228, 236, 238, 242, 243;
"Aïda," 152, 228, 238;
"Il Trovatore," 210, 243;
"Otello," 228, 238;
"Falstaff," 228, 236;
Requiem, 290
Vestris, 153
Vibrato, 90
Vile, the, unfit for music, 50
Viola, 74, 77, 82, 92, 93
Viole da braccio, 93
Viole da gamba, 93
Violin, 73, 74, 77, 82, 86 et seq., 144, 162
Violin concertos, 145
Violoncello, 74, 77, 82, 92, 93, 94
Virginal, 168, 170
Vocal music, 61, 215
[Pg 361]Vorspiel, 148
Wagner, 41, 79, 80, 81, 88, 89, 94, 111, 205, 206, 219, 226, 227, 232,
235, 237, 238, 244, 248, 249, 250, 251, 303, 305, 314;
on the content of music, 41;
his instrumentation, 80, 111;
his dramas, 219, 226, 227, 248;
Musikdrama, 227, 249;
his dialogue, 235;
his orchestra, 238, 250;
his operas, 248;
his theories, 249;
endless melody, 250;
typical phrases, 250;
"leading motives," 250;
popularity of his music, 303;
on criticism, 314;
"Flying Dutchman," 248;
"Tannhäuser," 248;
"Lohengrin," 79, 88, 235, 248;
"Die Meistersinger," 249;
"Tristan und Isolde," 87, 237, 249;
"Rheingold," 237;
"Die Walküre," 94, 237;
"Siegfried," 237, 244;
"Die Götterdämmerung," 237;
"Ring of the Nibelung," 249, 251, 305;
"Parsifal," 249
Waldhorn, 107
Wallace, W.V., 223
Walter, Jacob, 53
Water, musical delineation of, 58, 59
Weber, 67, 96, 244, 248;
his Romanticism, 67;
"Der Freischütz," 96, 225;
"Oberon," 225;
"Euryanthe," 225
Weitzmann, "Geschichte des Clavierspiels," 201
Welsh choirs, 255
Wood-wind instruments, 74, 77, 78, 95
Xylophone, 111
Ysaye, on Cadenzas, 146
Absolute music, 36
Academy of Music, New York, 203
Adagio, in symphony, 133
Addison, 205, 206, 208
Allegro, in symphony, 132
Allemande, 173, 174
Alto clarinet, 104
Alto, male, 260
Amadeo, 241
Ambros, August Wilhelm, 49
Antiphony, 267
Archilochus, 213
Aria, 235
Arioso, 235
Asaph, 115
Bach, C.P.E., 180, 185
Bach, Johann Sebastian, 69, 83, 148, 167, 169, 170, 171, 174, 176,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following;
his player technique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his choirs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
compared to Palestrina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Magnificat," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mass in B minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Chromatic Fantasia and Fugue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Suites, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
"St. Matthew Passion," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Motet, "Sing to the Lord," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"St. John Passion," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Balancement, 170
Balfe, 223
Ballade, 192
Ballet music, 152
Balletto, 173
Bass clarinet, 104
Bass trumpet, 81, 82
Basset horn, 82
Bassoon, 74, 82, 99, 101 et seq.
Bastardella, La, 239
Bayreuth Festival orchestra, 81, 82
,
Bebung, 169, 170
Beethoven, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 44, 46, 47, 49, 53, 60,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
similarities in his melodies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
unity in his works, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his chamber music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his sonatas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his democratic approach, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
not always idiomatic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his pedal effects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
worship music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his advances, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 352]his free improvisations, 131;
his skills as a player, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Eroica" symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Fifth symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__;
"Pastoral" symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
Seventh symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Eighth symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ninth Symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__;
Sonata, Op. 10, No. 3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sonata, Op. 31, No. 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sonata "Appassionata," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Piano concerto in G, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Piano concerto in E-flat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Violin concerto, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Becalmed at Sea," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Fidelio," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Mass in D, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Serenade, Op. 8, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bell chime, 74
Bellini, 203, 204, 242, 245;
"La Sonnambula," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
"Norma," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Benedetti, 242
Berlin Singakademie, 262
Berlioz, 49, 80, 87, 89, 90, 94, 100, 102, 104, 113, 137, 138, 139,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
"The fixed idea," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Symphonie Fantastique," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Romeo and Juliet," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Requiem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Bizet, "Carmen," 238, 242
Boileau, 206
Bosio, 241
Boston Symphony Orchestra, 81, 82, 108
Bottesini, 94
Bourrée, 173
Brahms's "Academic overture," 101
Branle, 173
Brass instruments, 74, 104 et seq.
Brignoli, 209, 242
Broadwood's piano, 195
Brown, Dr. John, 321
Bully Bottom in music, 61
Bunner, H.C., 136
Burns's "Ye flowery banks," 175
Caccini, "Eurydice," 234
Cadences, 23
Cadenzas, 145
Calvé, Emma, 242, 247
Calvin and music, 275
Campanini, 242
Cantatas, 290
Cat's meow in music, 52
Catalani, 245, 246
Chaconne, 153
Chamber music, 36, 44 et seq., 144
Chicago Symphony Orchestra, 81, 82, 108
Choirs, 253 et seq.;
size of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
men's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
boys', __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
women's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mixed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
division of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
growth in Germany, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
history of, in America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Cincinnati, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
contralto vocals in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Choirs, orchestral, 74
[Pg 353]Chopin, 167, 188, 190, 191, 192, 196;
his romantic vibe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Preludes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Studies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Nocturnes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ballads, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Polonaises, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mazurkas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his pedal effects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Choral music, 253 et seq.;
call-and-response, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
medieval, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Calvin on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Luther's impact on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
congregational, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
secular songs in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Romanticism's influence on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dominance in oratorio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dramatic and descriptive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chorley, H.F., on Jenny Lind's singing, 243
Church cantatas, 284
Cicero, 309
Cincinnati, choirs in, 264
Cinti-Damoreau, 241
Clarinet, 47, 74, 78, 82, 103 et seq., 151
Classical concerts, 122 et seq.
Classical music, 36, 64, 122 et seq.
Clavichord, 168, 181
Clavier, 171, 173
Clementi, 185, 195
Cock, song of the, 51, 53, 54
Coleridge, 11, 144
Coletti, 242
Comic opera, 224
Composers, how they hear music, 40
Concerto, 128, 144 et seq.
Conductor, 114 et seq.
Content of music, 36 et seq.
Contra-bass trombone, 81, 82
Contra-bass tuba, 81, 82
Co-ordination of tones, 17
Coranto, Corrente, 173, 176
Cornelius, "Barbier von Bagdad," 236
Cornet, 73, 82, 108
Corno di bassetto, 81, 82
Corsi, 242
Couperin, 168
Courante, 173, 176
Covent Garden Theatre, London, 224, 226
Cowen, "Welsh" and "Scandinavian" symphonies, 132
Cracovienne, 193
Creole tune analyzed, 23, 24
Critics and criticism, 13, 297 et seq.
Crotch, Dr., 322
Cuckoo, 51, 52, 53
Cymbals, 74, 82
Czardas, 201
Czerny, 186
Dactylic metre, 31
Dance, the ancient, 43, 212
Dannreuther, Edward, 129, 144, 187
Depth, musical delineation of, 59, 60
De Reszke, Edouard, 248
De Reszke, Jean, 247
Descriptive music, 51 et seq.
Design and form, 16
De Staël, Madame, 210
D'Israeli, 315
Distance, musical delineation of, 60
[Pg 354]Dithyramb, 212, 213
"Divisions," 265
Doles, Cantor, 292
Donizetti, 203, 204, 242;
"Lucia," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Double-bass, 74, 78, 82, 94
Double-bassoon, 103
Dragonetti, 94
Dramatic ballads, 290
Dramatic orchestras, 81, 82
Dramma per musica, 227, 249
Drummers, 113
Drums, 73, 74, 82, 110 et seq.
Duality of music, 15
"Dump" and Dumka, 151
Durchführung, 131
Dvořák, symphonies, "From the New World," 132, 138;
in G major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Emma Eames, 247
Edwards, G. Sutherland, 12
Elements of music, 15, 19
Emotionality in music, 43
English horn, 82, 99, 100
English opera, 223
Ernst's violin, 320
Esterhazy, Prince, 46
Euler, acoustician, 317
Expression, words of, 43
Known music best liked, 21
Fancy, 15, 16, 58
Farinelli, 240
Fasch, C.F., 262
Feelings, their relation to music, 38 et seq., 215, 216
Ferri, 239, 240
Finale, symphonic, 135
First movement in symphony, 131
Flageolet tones, 89
Florentine inventors of the opera, 217, 227, 234, 249
Flute, 73, 74, 78, 82, 95 et seq.
Form, 16, 17, 22, 35
Formes, 242, 248
Frederick the Great, 263
Free Fantasia, 131
French horn, 47, 106 et seq.
Frezzolini, 242
Friss, 201
Frogs, musical delineation of, 58, 62
"Chicken and Rooster," 53
Gavotte, 173, 179
German opera, 226
Gerster, Etelka, 242, 245
Gesture, 43
Gigue, 173, 174, 178
Gilbert, W.S., 208, 224
Gilbert and Sullivan's operettas, 224
Glockenspiel, 110
Gluck, 84, 148, 153, 202, 203, 238;
his dancers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his orchestra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Alceste," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Iphigénie in Aulis," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Orfeo," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Goethe, 34, 140, 223
Goldmark, "Sakuntala" overture, 149
Gong, 110
Gossec, Requiem, 293
[Pg 355]Gounod, "Faust," 209, 224, 238, 246
Grand Opéra, 223, 224
Greek Tragedy, 211 et seq.
Grisi, 241, 242
Grosse Oper, 224
Grove, Sir George, 33, 63, 141, 187
Gypsy music, 198 et seq.
Hallé, Lady, 320
Hamburg, opera in, 206, 207
Handel, 58, 60, 62, 83, 102, 126, 148, 174, 177, 178, 181, 182, 184,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
his orchestra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his suits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his advances, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his skills as a player, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his choirs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Commemoration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his tutti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Messiah," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
"Saul," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Almira," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Rinaldo," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Israel in Egypt," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
"Let me weep," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hanslick, Dr. Eduard, 203
Harmonics, on violin, 89
Harmony, 19, 21, 22, 218
Harp, 82
Harpsichord, 168, 170
Hauptmann, M., 41
Hautboy, 99
Haweis, the Rev. Mr., 318 et seq.
Haydn, 46, 84, 100, 127, 168, 183, 295;
his way of composing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dramatic effects in his crowds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Seasons," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hebrew music, 114;
poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Height, musical delineation of, 59, 60
Heman, 115
Hen, song of, in music, 52, 53, 54
Herbarth, philosopher, 39
Hiller, Ferdinand, 307, 310
Hiller, Johann Adam, 258
Hogarth, Geo., "Memoirs of the Opera," 210, 245
Horn, 82, 105, 106 et seq., 151
Hungarian music, 198 et seq.
Hymn-tunes, history of, 275
Iambic meter, 175
"Idée fixe," Berlioz's, 137
Identification of themes, 35
Idiomatic piano music, 193, 194
Idioms, musical, 44, 51, 55
Imagination, 15, 16, 58
Imitation of natural sounds, 51
Individual attitude of man toward music, 37
Instrumental musicians, former legal status of, 83
Instrumentation, 71 et seq.;
in the mass, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.
Intelligent listening, 16, 18, 37
Intermediary necessary, 20
Intermezzi, 221
Interrelation of musical elements, 22
Janissary music, 97
Jean Paul, 67, 189, 190
[Pg 356]Jeduthun, 115
Jig, 179
Judgment, 311
Kalidasa, 149
Kettle-drums, 111 et seq.
Key relationship, 26, 129
Kinds of music, 36 et seq.
Kirchencantaten, 284
Krakowiak, 193
Kullak, 184
Lablache, 248
La Grange, 241, 245
Lamb, Charles, 10
Language of tones, 42, 43
Lassu, 201
Laws, musical, mutability of, 69
Lehmann, Lilli, 233, 244, 247
Lenz, 33
Leoncavallo, 228
Lind, Jenny, 241, 243
Liszt, 132, 140, 142, 143, 167, 168, 193, 197, 198, 228;
168, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his transcriptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his rhapsodies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his symphonic poems, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Faust" symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Concerto in E-flat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"St. Elizabeth," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Literary mistakes regarding music, 9, 10, 11, 12
Local flavor, 152, 153
London opera, 206, 207, 226
Louis XIV., 179
Lucca, Pauline, 242, 246, 247
Lully, his overtures, 148;
minuet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Atys," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Luther, Martin, 276
Lyric drama, 231, 234, 237, 251
Madrigal, 274
Magyar music, 198 et seq.
Major mode, 57
Male alto, 260
Male chorus, 255, 260
Malibran, 241
Männergesang, 255, 260
Marie Antoinette, 153
Mario, 242, 247, 271
Marschner, "Hans Heiling," 225;
"Templer and Jewish woman," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Vampyr," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his operas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mascagni, 228
Mass, the, 290 et seq.
Massenet, "Le Cid," 152
Materials of music, 16
Materna, Amalia, 247
Matthews, Brander, 11
Mazurka, 192
Melba, Nellie, 204, 238, 245, 247, 271
Melody, 19, 21, 22, 24
Memory, 19, 21, 73
Mendelssohn, 41, 42, 49, 59, 61, 67, 102, 109, 132, 139, 140, 149,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
on music content, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his Romanticism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on the use of trombones, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jenny Lind's opinion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Songs Without Words," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Hebrides" overture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
"Midsummer Night's Dream," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
[Pg 357]"Scotch" symphony, 132, 139;
"Italian" symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Hymn of Praise," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"St. Paul," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Elijah," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Mersenne, "Harmonie universelle," 175, 176
Metropolitan Opera House, New York, 203, 224, 226, 244
Meyerbeer, 89, 102, 203, 204, 208, 242, 243, 244;
"L'Africaine," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Robert the Devil," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
"Huguenots," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"The North Star," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Military bands, 123
Minor mode, 57
Minuet, 134, 151, 173, 179
Mirabeau, 293
Model, none in nature for music, 8, 180
Monteverde, "Orfeo," 87
Moscheles, on Jenny Lind's singing, 243
Motet, 283
Motives, 22, 24
Mozart, 84, 109, 132, 145, 151, 168, 183, 184, 195, 202, 203, 221,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
his piano skills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on Doles's mass, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his orchestra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his edition of Handel's "Messiah," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on cadenzas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his serenades, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Don Giovanni," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
"Magic Flute," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
G minor symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Figaro," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Musica parlante, 234
Musical education, shortcomings in, 9
Musician, Critic, and Public, 297
Musikdrama, 227, 238, 249
Neri, Filippo, 288
Nevada, Emma, 204
Newspaper, the modern, 297, 298, 313
New York Opera, 206, 226, 241
Niecks, Frederick, 192
Niemann, Albert, 233
Nightingale, in music, 52
Nilsson, Christine, 242, 246, 247
Nordica, Lillian, 247
Norman-Neruda, Madame, 320
Notes not music, 20
Nottebohm, "Beethoveniana," 63
Oboe, 47, 74, 78, 82, 84, 98 et seq.
Opera, descriptive music in, 61;
history of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.;
language of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
multilingual performances of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
their texts distorted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.;
words of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
elements in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
development of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
varieties of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.;
comic elements in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
action and incident in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
singing in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
singers compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.
Opéra bouffe, 220, 221, 225
Opera buffa, 220
Opéra comique, 223
Opéra, Grand, 223
[Pg 358]Opera in musica, 228
Opera semiseria, 221
Opera seria, 220
Opus, 132
Oratorio, 256, 287 et seq.
Orchestra, 71 et seq.
Ostrander, Dr. Lucas, 278
"Ouida," 12
Overture, 147 et seq., 174
Paderewski, his recitals, 154 et seq.;
his Romanticism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Krakowiak," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Painful, the, not suitable subject for music, 50
Palestrina and Bach, 278 et seq.;
his music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
"Stabat Mater," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
"Insults," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Missa Papæ Marcelli," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pandean pipes, 98
Pantomime, 43
Parallelism, 25
Passepied, 173
"Passions," 284 et seq.
Patti, Adelina, 203, 204, 238, 242, 245, 247
Pedals, piano, 195, 196
Pedants, 13, 315
Percussion instruments, 110 et seq.
Peri, "Eurydice," 234
Periods, musical, 22, 24
Perkins, C.C., 263
Pfund, his drums, 112
Philharmonic Society of New York, 76, 77, 81, 82
Phrases, musical, 22, 24
Physical effects of music, 38
Piano, history and description of, 154 et seq.;
its music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.;
concertos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
trios, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Piccolo flute, 85, 97
Piccolomini, 242, 245
Pictures in music, 40
Pifa, Handel's, 126
Pizzicato, 88, 91
Plançon, 248
Polonaise, 192
Polyphony and feelings, 39
Popular concerts, 122
Porpora, 209
"Pov' piti Momzelle Zizi," 23
Preludes, 148, 174
Programme music, 36, 44, 48 et seq., 64, 142
Puccini, 228
Quail, call of, in music, 51, 54
Quartet, 147
Quilled instruments, __A
SOME MUSICAL BOOKS
THE LETTERS OF FRANZ LISZT. Edited and collected by La Mara. With portraits. Crown 8vo, 2 vols., $6.00.
THE LETTERS OF FRANZ LISZT. Edited and collected by The Mara. With portraits. Crown 8vo, 2 vols., $6.00.
RICHARD WAGNER'S LETTERS to his Dresden Friends—Theodore Uhlig, Wilhelm Fischer, and Ferdinand Heine. Translated by J.S. Shedlock. Crown 8vo, $3.50.
RICHARD WAGNER'S LETTERS to his Dresden Friends—Theodore Uhlig, Wilhelm Fischer, and Ferdinand Heine. Translated by J.S. Shedlock. Crown 8vo, $3.50.
JENNY LIND THE ARTIST, 1820-1851. Memoir of Madame Jenny Lind-Goldschmidt. Her Art Life and Dramatic Career, from original documents, etc. By Canon H.S. Holland and W.S. Rockstro. With illustrations, 12mo, $2.50.
JENNY LIND THE ARTIST, 1820-1851. Memoir of Madame Jenny Lind-Goldschmidt. Her Art Life and Dramatic Career, from original documents, etc. By Canon H.S. Holland and W.S. Rockstro. With illustrations, 12mo, $2.50.
WAGNER AND HIS WORKS. The Story of his Life, with Critical Comments. By Henry T. Finck. Third edition. With portraits. 2 vols., 12mo, $4.00.
WAGNER AND HIS WORKS. The Story of His Life, with Critical Insights. By Henry T. Finck. Third edition. With portraits. 2 vols., 12mo, $4.00.
CHOPIN AND OTHER MUSICAL ESSAYS. By Henry T. Finck. 12mo, $1.50.
CHOPIN AND OTHER MUSICAL ESSAYS. By Henry T. Finck. 12mo, $1.50.
A CONCISE HISTORY OF MUSIC, from the Commencement of the Christian Era to the present time. By H.G.B. Hunt. With numerous tables. 12mo, $1.00.
A CONCISE HISTORY OF MUSIC, from the Beginning of the Christian Era to the present day. By H.G.B. Hunt. With many tables. 12mo, $1.00.
CHARLES GOUNOD, AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL REMINISCENCES, with Family Letters and Notes on Music. Translated by the Hon. W. Hutchinson. With portrait. 8vo, $3.00.
CHARLES GOUNOD, AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL REMINISCENCES, with Family Letters and Notes on Music. Translated by the Hon. W. Hutchinson. With portrait. 8vo, $3.00.
THE GREAT MUSICIANS SERIES. Edited by F. Hueffer. 14 vols., 12mo, each, $1.00.
THE GREAT MUSICIANS SERIES. Edited by F. Hueffer. 14 volumes, 12mo, each, $1.00.
THE STUDENT'S HELMHOLTZ. Musical Acoustics, or the Phenomena of Sound. By John Broadhouse. With musical illustrations and examples. 12mo, $3.00.[Pg 364]
THE STUDENT'S HELMHOLTZ. Musical Acoustics, or the Phenomena of Sound. By John Broadhouse. With musical illustrations and examples. 12mo, $3.00.[Pg 364]
CYCLOPEDIA OF MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. Edited by John Denison Champlin, Jr. Critical editor, W.F. Apthorp. Popular edition. Large octavo, 3 vols., $15.00 net.
CYCLOPEDIA OF MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. Edited by John Denison Champlin Jr. Critical editor, W.F. Apthorp. Popular edition. Large octavo, 3 volumes, $15.00 net.
LETTERS OF A BARITONE. By Francis Walker. 16mo, $1.25.
LETTERS OF A BARITONE. By Francis Walker. 16mo, $1.25.
MUSICIANS AND MUSIC LOVERS, AND OTHER ESSAYS. By W.F. Apthorp. 12mo, $1.50.
MUSICIANS AND MUSIC LOVERS, AND OTHER ESSAYS. By W.F. Apthorp. 12mo, $1.50.
THE WAGNER STORY BOOK. Firelight Tales of the Great Music-Dramas. By W.H. Frost. Illustrated. 12mo, $1.50.
THE WAGNER STORY BOOK. Firelight Tales of the Great Music-Dramas. By W.H. Frost. Illustrated. 12mo, $1.50.
MASTERS OF CONTEMPORARY MUSIC. 4 vols., 12mo. Illustrated. Each, $1.75. Masters of English Music, by Charles Willeby; Masters of French Music, by Arthur Hervey; Masters of German Music, by J.A. Fuller-Maitland; Masters of Italian Music, by R.A. Streatfield.
MASTERS OF CONTEMPORARY MUSIC. 4 vols., 12mo. Illustrated. Each, $1.75. Masters of English Music, by Charles Willeby; Masters of French Music, by Arthur Hervey; Masters of German Music, by J.A. Fuller-Maitland; Masters of Italian Music, by R.A. Streatfield.
THE EVOLUTION OF CHURCH MUSIC. By Rev. F.L. Humphreys, 12mo, $1.75 net.
THE EVOLUTION OF CHURCH MUSIC. By Rev. F.L. Humphreys, 12mo, $1.75 net.
THE STORY OF BRITISH MUSIC, from the Earliest Times to the Tudor Period. By F.J. Crowest. Illustrated. 8vo, $3.50.
THE STORY OF BRITISH MUSIC, from the Earliest Times to the Tudor Period. By F.J. Crowest. Illustrated. 8vo, $3.50.
THE HISTORY OF MUSIC, from the Earliest Times to the Time of the Troubadours. By J.F. Rowbotham. 12mo, $2.50.
THE HISTORY OF MUSIC, from the Earliest Times to the Time of the Troubadours. By J.F. Rowbotham. 12mo, $2.50.
THE LEGENDS OF THE WAGNER DRAMA. Studies in Mythology and Romance. By Jessie L. Weston. 12mo, $2.25.
THE LEGENDS OF THE WAGNER DRAMA. Studies in Mythology and Romance. By Jessie L. Weston. 12mo, $2.25.
A Descriptive List of Musical Books (112 pages) sent upon application.
A Descriptive List of Music Books (112 pages) available upon request.
Charles Scribner's Sons, Publishers,
Scribner's Sons Publishing
153-157 Fifth Ave., New York.
153-157 Fifth Ave, NYC.
FOOTNOTES
[E] "But no real student can have studied the score deeply, or listened discriminatingly to a good performance, without discovering that there is a tremendous chasm between the conventional aims of the Italian poet in the book of the opera and the work which emerged from the composer's profound imagination. Da Ponte contemplated a dramma giocoso; Mozart humored him until his imagination came within the shadow cast before by the catastrophe, and then he transformed the poet's comedy into a tragedy of crushing power. The climax of Da Ponte's ideal is reached in a picture of the dissolute Don wrestling in idle desperation with a host of spectacular devils, and finally disappearing through a trap, while fire bursts out on all sides, the thunders roll, and Leporello gazes on the scene, crouched in a comic attitude of terror, under the table. Such a picture satisfied the tastes of the public of his time, and that public found nothing incongruous in a return to the scene immediately afterward of all the characters save the reprobate, who had gone to his reward, to hear a description of the catastrophe from the buffoon under the table, and platitudinously to moralize that the perfidious wretch, having been stored away safely in the realm of Pluto and Proserpine, nothing remained for them to do except to raise their voices in the words of the "old song,"
[E] "But no serious student can have studied the score thoroughly or listened carefully to a good performance without realizing that there's a huge gap between the usual goals of the Italian poet in the opera and the masterpiece that came from the composer's deep imagination. Da Ponte envisioned a dramma giocoso; Mozart indulged him until his creativity tapped into the darkness brought on by the disaster, then turned the poet's comedy into a powerful tragedy. The height of Da Ponte's vision is seen in a scene of the dissolute Don struggling in aimless despair against a host of dramatic devils, ultimately disappearing through a trapdoor while fire erupts all around, thunder crashes, and Leporello watches the scene, crouched in a comically terrified position under the table. This image pleased the tastes of the audience of his time, and they found nothing strange about the return of all the characters except the fallen hero, who had met his end, to hear the clown under the table describe the disaster, and to blandly moralize that the treacherous sinner, now safely tucked away in the land of Pluto and Proserpine, left them with nothing to do but raise their voices in the words of the "old song,"
And the treacherous death "Life is always the same."
"New York Musical Season, 1889-90."
"New York Music Season, 1889-90."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!